expression_n in_o the_o present_a roman_a breviary_n they_o apply_v themselves_o to_o s._n peter_n hymn_n peter_n br._n rom._n jun._n 29._o in_o hymn_n peccati_fw-la vincula_fw-la resolve_v tibi_fw-la potestate_fw-la tradita_fw-la qua_fw-la cunctis_fw-la coelum_fw-la verbo_fw-la claudis_fw-la aperis_fw-la loose_v the_o bond_n of_o our_o sin_n by_o that_o power_n which_o be_v deliver_v to_o thou_o whereby_o by_o thy_o word_n thou_o shutte_v and_o open_v heavent_v to_o all_o man_n and_o to_o all_o the_o apostle_n they_o direct_v their_o prayer_n on_o this_o manner_n andr._n manner_n br._n rom._n in_o commun_n apost_n &_o in_o festo_fw-la s._n andr._n qui_fw-la coelum_fw-la verbo_fw-la clauditis_fw-la serasque_fw-la ejus_fw-la solvitis_fw-la nos_fw-la à _fw-la peccatis_fw-la omnibus_fw-la solvite_fw-la jussu_fw-la quaesumus_fw-la quorum_fw-la praecepto_fw-la subditur_fw-la salus_fw-la &_o languor_n omnium_fw-la sanate_n aegros_fw-la moribus_fw-la nos_fw-la reddentes_fw-la virtutibus_fw-la you_o who_o by_o your_o word_n do_v shut_v up_o heaven_n and_o loose_v the_o bar_n thereof_o we_o beseech_v you_o by_o your_o command_n loose_v we_o from_o all_o our_o sin_n you_o to_o who_o command_n the_o health_n and_o the_o weakness_n of_o all_o be_v subject_a heal_v those_o who_o be_v sick_a in_o their_o life_n and_o practice_n restore_v we_o to_o virtue_n i_o be_o apprehensive_a that_o many_o may_v think_v these_o instance_n the_o less_o unblamable_a because_o the_o expression_n of_o they_o have_v a_o manifest_a respect_n to_o the_o commission_n and_o authority_n which_o christ_n give_v to_o his_o apostle_n in_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o the_o power_n of_o remit_v and_o retain_v sin_n and_o the_o other_o apostle_n be_v here_o own_v to_o have_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n as_o well_o as_o s._n peter_n but_o that_o our_o saviour_n commission_n to_o they_o refer_v whole_o to_o the_o government_n of_o his_o church_n upon_o earth_n be_v sufficient_o manifest_a from_o those_o word_n both_o to_o s._n peter_n and_o to_o all_o the_o apostle_n whatsoever_o thou_o or_o you_o shall_v bind_v on_o earth_n and_o whatsoever_o you_o shall_v loose_v on_o earth_n and_o though_o the_o apostle_n be_v eminent_o exalt_v in_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o other_o world_n yet_o to_o acknowledge_v they_o in_o heaven_n to_o acquit_v or_o condemn_v all_o man_n and_o to_o receive_v they_o into_o heaven_n or_o exclude_v they_o from_o it_o by_o their_o command_n and_o by_o that_o power_n which_o be_v commit_v to_o they_o must_v include_v a_o own_n they_o to_o be_v the_o full_a and_o complete_a judge_n of_o the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a 8._o and_o since_o the_o romish_a church_n assert_v all_o their_o bishop_n to_o derive_v and_o enjoy_v the_o same_o authority_n which_o be_v commit_v to_o s._n peter_n and_o if_o this_o be_v not_o only_o a_o authority_n upon_o earth_n but_o in_o the_o future_a state_n then_o all_o their_o decease_a pope_n and_o much_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n may_v be_v urge_v concern_v all_o priest_n must_v still_o enjoy_v the_o same_o heavenly_a power_n which_o they_o ascribe_v to_o s._n peter_n though_o there_o be_v great_a reason_n to_o fear_v that_o divers_a of_o themselves_o never_o enter_v into_o heaven_n to_o these_o other_o numerous_a instance_n may_v be_v add_v of_o their_o prayer_n to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o to_o other_o saint_n for_o grace_n pardon_v protection_n and_o to_o be_v receive_v by_o they_o at_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n and_o such_o instance_n have_v be_v large_o and_o full_o produce_v by_o some_o of_o the_o worthy_a writer_n of_o our_o own_o church_n and_o chamier_n and_o other_o protestant_a author_n and_o particular_o by_o chemnitius_n in_o his_o examen_fw-la conc._n trid._n 9_o but_o when_o cardinal_n bellarmine_n discourse_v of_o these_o supplication_n to_o the_o saint_n he_o particular_o instance_a in_o some_o as_o that_o to_o the_o virgin_n mary_n tu_fw-la nos_fw-la ab_fw-la host_n protege_n &_o hora_fw-la mortis_fw-la suscipe_fw-la do_v thou_o defend_v we_o from_o the_o enemy_n and_o receive_v we_o at_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n but_o will_v have_v they_o all_o to_o be_v understand_v as_o desire_v only_o the_o benefit_n of_o their_o prayer_n but_o because_o the_o word_n they_o use_v do_v not_o seem_v to_o favour_v this_o sense_n of_o he_o he_o tell_v we_o 9_o we_o bellarm._n de_fw-fr sanct._n beatitud_n l._n 1._o c._n 9_o notandum_fw-la est_fw-la nos_fw-la non_fw-la agere_fw-la de_fw-fr verbis_fw-la sed_fw-la de_fw-la sensu_fw-la verborum_fw-la it_o must_v be_v note_v that_o we_o dispute_v not_o about_o the_o word_n themselves_o but_o about_o the_o sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o they_o now_o i_o acknowledge_v it_o fit_a that_o word_n shall_v be_v take_v in_o their_o true_a sense_n be_v interpret_v also_o with_o as_o much_o candour_n as_o the_o case_n will_v admit_v yet_o i_o shall_v observe_v 1._o that_o it_o can_v well_o be_v imagine_v that_o when_o they_o express_o declare_v their_o hope_n of_o obtain_v their_o petition_n to_o the_o saint_n by_o their_o command_n and_o by_o their_o power_n which_o be_v commit_v to_o they_o which_o be_v own_v sufficient_a for_o the_o perform_v these_o request_n as_o in_o the_o instance_n i_o mention_v no_o more_o shall_v be_v intend_v than_o to_o desire_v the_o assistance_n of_o their_o prayer_n and_o this_o give_v just_a reason_n to_o suspect_v that_o more_o be_v also_o mean_v in_o other_o expression_n and_o prayer_n according_a to_o the_o most_o plain_a import_n of_o the_o word_n 2._o that_o though_o some_o of_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n will_v put_v this_o construction_n upon_o the_o word_n of_o their_o prayer_n yet_o it_o be_v manifest_v the_o people_n understand_v they_o in_o the_o most_o obvious_a sense_n so_o as_o to_o repose_v their_o main_a confidence_n upon_o the_o saint_n themselves_o and_o their_o merit_n this_o may_v appear_v from_o the_o word_n i_o above_o cite_v n._n 3._o from_o cassander_n who_o also_o tell_v we_o that_o sanct._n that_o cass_n consu_n t._n de_fw-la mer._n &_o interc_n sanct._n homines_fw-la non_fw-la mali_fw-la man_n who_o be_v none_o of_o the_o worse_a sort_n do_v choose_v to_o themselves_o certain_a saint_n for_o their_o patron_n and_o in_o eorum_fw-la meritis_fw-la atque_fw-la intercessione_n plus_fw-la quam_fw-la in_o christi_fw-la merito_fw-la fiduciam_fw-la posuerunt_fw-la they_o place_v confidence_n in_o their_o merit_n and_o intercession_n more_o than_o in_o the_o merit_n of_o christ_n 10._o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n will_v appear_v the_o more_o unaccountable_a testament_n no_o such_o practice_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n by_o consider_v what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o ancient_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n there_o be_v no_o worship_v of_o angel_n direct_v though_o the_o law_n be_v give_v by_o their_o ministration_n and_o that_o state_n be_v more_o particular_o subject_a to_o they_o than_o the_o state_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v as_o the_o apostle_n declare_v heb._n 2.5_o in_o the_o book_n of_o psalm_n which_o be_v the_o praise_n and_o hymn_n use_v in_o the_o public_a worship_n of_o the_o jew_n there_o be_v no_o address_n make_v to_o any_o depart_a saint_n or_o even_o to_o any_o angel_n though_o the_o jewish_a church_n have_v no_o advocate_n with_o the_o father_n in_o our_o nature_n which_o be_v a_o peculiar_a privilege_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n since_o the_o ascension_n of_o our_o saviour_n that_o place_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o may_v seem_v to_o look_v most_o favourable_o towards_o the_o invocation_n of_o a_o angel_n gen._n 48.16_o the_o angel_n which_o redeem_v i_o from_o all_o evil_a bless_v the_o lad_n be_v by_o many_o ancient_a christian_a writer_n not_o understand_v of_o a_o create_a angel_n but_o however_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o these_o word_n be_v part_n of_o the_o benediction_n of_o jacob_n to_o the_o son_n of_o joseph_n now_o a_o benediction_n frequent_o do_v not_o exclude_v a_o prayer_n to_o the_o thing_n or_o person_n speak_v of_o but_o a_o desire_n of_o the_o good_a express_v with_o a_o implicit_a application_n to_o god_n that_o he_o will_v grant_v it_o thus_o in_o the_o next_o word_n gen._n 48.16_o let_v my_o name_n be_v name_v on_o they_o and_o the_o name_n of_o my_o father_n abraham_n and_o isaac_n which_o contain_v no_o prayer_n to_o the_o name_n of_o his_o father_n or_o to_o his_o own_o so_o isaac_n bless_v jacob_n gen._n 27.29_o use_v these_o expression_n let_v people_n serve_v thou_o and_o nation_n bow_v down_o unto_o thou_o and_o this_o clause_n of_o jacob_n benediction_n be_v well_o paraphrase_a by_o one_o of_o the_o 48.16_o the_o targ._n jonath_n in_o gen._n 48.16_o chaldee_n paraphra_v let_v it_o be_v well_o please_v before_o he_o god_n that_o the_o angel_n etc._n etc._n but_o the_o holy_a angel_n themselves_o declare_v against_o the_o give_n to_o they_o any_o
here_o we_o inquire_v not_o for_o rational_a evidence_n to_o prove_v they_o true_a here_o than_o we_o can_v be_v no_o more_o say_v to_o build_v our_o faith_n on_o the_o rule_n of_o tradition_n than_o public_a justice_n can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v administer_v by_o the_o rule_n of_o tradition_n when_o case_n be_v decide_v by_o act_n of_o parliament_n which_o have_v be_v successive_o deliver_v from_o one_o age_n to_o another_o but_o as_o he_o have_v hitherto_o build_v on_o a_o mistake_n to_o imagine_v that_o we_o have_v no_o way_n to_o prove_v scripture_n the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o only_o by_o consider_v the_o letter_n of_o scripture_n in_o itself_o so_o in_o the_o end_n of_o §_o 3._o he_o suppose_v that_o we_o must_v be_v able_a to_o satisfy_v all_o seem_a contradiction_n in_o scripture_n before_o we_o can_v own_v it_o to_o be_v god_n word_n but_o can_v every_o ordinary_a christian_a both_o humble_o and_o true_o acknowledge_v that_o in_o thing_n deliver_v by_o god_n there_o may_v be_v many_o thing_n above_o his_o understanding_n to_o comprehend_v and_o above_o his_o apprehension_n to_o reconcile_v which_o yet_o may_v be_v in_o themselves_o both_o true_a and_o good_a in_o this_o do_n we_o have_v the_o same_o ground_n to_o believe_v scripture_n to_o be_v god_n word_n which_o s._n austin_n have_v in_o his_o forsake_v manicheism_n who_o make_v this_o confession_n to_o god_n confess_v lib._n 6._o c._n 5._o thou_o do_v persuade_v i_o that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v blame_v not_o who_o believe_v thy_o book_n which_o almost_o in_o all_o nation_n thou_o have_v establish_v on_o so_o great_a authority_n but_o who_o believe_v they_o not_o therefore_o when_o we_o be_v unable_a by_o evident_a reason_n to_o find_v out_o truth_n and_o for_o this_o cause_n have_v need_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n i_o now_o begin_v to_o believe_v that_o thou_o will_v by_v no_o mean_n have_v give_v to_o that_o scripture_n so_o excellent_a authority_n throughout_o all_o land_n unless_o thou_o will_v that_o thou_o shall_v be_v believe_v by_o it_o and_o that_o thou_o shall_v be_v seek_v by_o it_o now_o the_o absurdity_n which_o use_v to_o offend_v i_o i_o refer_v to_o the_o height_n of_o the_o mystery_n ad_fw-la §_o 4._o to_o the_o second_o objection_n concern_v the_o number_n of_o the_o book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n i_o shall_v first_o inquire_v what_o ground_n the_o vulgar_a have_v to_o own_o all_o the_o book_n receive_v by_o protestant_n and_o particular_o by_o the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o canonical_a to_o be_v the_o divine_o inspire_a scripture_n or_o the_o word_n of_o god_n now_o they_o may_v safe_o and_o with_o good_a ground_n receive_v all_o these_o book_n because_o they_o be_v so_o own_v by_o the_o same_o abovementioned_a tradition_n or_o delivery_n of_o all_o church_n as_o they_o receive_v they_o from_o the_o beginning_n nor_o be_v there_o ever_o in_o the_o church_n any_o doubt_n of_o the_o book_n we_o receive_v of_o the_o old_a testament_n or_o of_o any_o of_o the_o evangelist_n or_o of_o the_o most_o of_o the_o epistle_n and_o though_o there_o be_v some_o doubt_n at_o some_o time_n in_o some_o place_n concern_v some_o few_o book_n yet_o these_o doubt_n be_v never_o general_a nor_o do_v they_o in_o any_o place_n continue_v but_o be_v check_v by_o know_a consent_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n of_o which_o s._n hierom_n speak_v ad_fw-la dardanum_n ep._n 129._o we_o receive_v they_o follow_v the_o authority_n of_o ancient_a writer_n now_o that_o all_o these_o book_n have_v be_v always_o thus_o deliver_v by_o the_o catholic_n church_n as_o the_o word_n of_o god_n the_o vulgar_a have_v sufficient_a reason_n to_o acknowledge_v since_o it_o have_v the_o same_o certainty_n with_o the_o way_n of_o deliver_v so_o many_o preserve_v record_n by_o the_o agreement_n of_o such_o multitude_n of_o society_n which_o be_v a_o much_o more_o certain_a way_n than_o oral_a tradition_n of_o christ_n doctrine_n as_o be_v show_v n._n 6._o this_o delivery_n of_o these_o book_n be_v common_o assert_v by_o the_o present_a age_n and_o by_o man_n of_o great_a knowledge_n among_o the_o protestant_n nor_o at_o this_o time_n do_v the_o roman_a church_n reject_v any_o of_o they_o though_o indeed_o s._n hierom_n tell_v we_o that_o in_o his_o time_n the_o latin_a custom_n do_v not_o receive_v the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n among_o canonical_a scripture_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o isa_n 6._o and_o isa_n 8._o and_o elsewhere_o which_o eusebius_n also_o take_v notice_n of_o eccl._n hist_o lib._n 3._o c._n 3._o &_o lib._n 6._o c._n 21._o so_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v not_o then_o the_o most_o faithful_a preserver_n of_o what_o be_v deliver_v in_o the_o church_n catholic_n which_o do_v acknowledge_v this_o and_o the_o other_o scripture_n by_o which_o they_o be_v sufficient_o deliver_v to_o we_o and_o by_o which_o s._n hierom_n do_v receive_v even_o this_o epistle_n as_o he_o particular_o write_v in_o the_o abovementioned_a epistle_n ad_fw-la dardanum_n now_o be_v secure_a of_o these_o book_n we_o be_v sure_a that_o we_o have_v safe_a delivery_n of_o all_o necessary_a truth_n require_v to_o salvation_n for_o as_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o jesus_n christ_n no_o other_o church_n nor_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n do_v pretend_v to_o any_o other_o book_n of_o scripture_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n so_o s._n luke_n chap._n 1._o have_v assure_v we_o that_o in_o his_o gospel_n be_v write_v what_o thing_n be_v necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v as_o the_o christian_a faith_n so_o that_o hitherto_o it_o appear_v how_o common_a christian_n may_v know_v enough_o for_o their_o salvation_n and_o yet_o further_o they_o know_v all_o these_o book_n to_o be_v of_o god_n can_v thence_o conclude_v that_o whatever_o be_v declare_v in_o they_o be_v true_a and_o what_o ever_o be_v condemn_v there_o be_v false_a or_o evil_a and_o by_o this_o mean_v they_o may_v attain_v much_o knowledge_n and_o though_o these_o vulgar_a christian_n may_v safe_o be_v unacquainted_a with_o the_o controversy_n concern_v the_o apocryphal_a book_n as_o be_v evident_a from_o what_o be_v above_o say_v and_o man_n of_o great_a learning_n and_o knowledge_n for_o who_o the_o trial_n of_o all_o controversy_n be_v a_o more_o proper_a work_n be_v and_o may_v be_v full_o certain_a concern_v it_o by_o their_o full_o perceive_v what_o be_v the_o jewish_a and_o christian_a church_n tradition_n in_o this_o point_n yet_o the_o vulgar_a may_v possible_o be_v sufficient_o satisfy_v that_o none_o of_o those_o book_n be_v part_n of_o the_o scripture_n divine_o inspire_v for_o since_o they_o can_v understand_v from_o man_n of_o knowledge_n and_o learning_n that_o none_o of_o those_o book_n be_v receive_v in_o the_o jewish_a church_n to_o who_o the_o oracle_n of_o god_n be_v commit_v nor_o be_v they_o any_o of_o they_o general_o receive_v as_o of_o divine_a inspiration_n and_o for_o proof_n of_o doctrine_n by_o the_o catholic_n christian_n church_n they_o may_v thence_o conclude_v that_o it_o be_v as_o safe_a for_o they_o not_o to_o own_v they_o as_o such_o as_o it_o be_v for_o the_o catholic_n christian_n church_n and_o the_o jewish_a church_n who_o neither_o christ_n nor_o his_o apostle_n charge_v with_o any_o sin_n and_o corruption_n in_o this_o particular_a and_o likewise_o they_o may_v see_v that_o they_o have_v as_o little_a reason_n to_o be_v guide_v by_o the_o particular_a romish_a church_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o church_n catholic_n concern_v these_o book_n as_o s._n hierom_n have_v concern_v the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n especial_o since_o they_o of_o rome_n have_v not_o fix_o keep_v and_o declare_v the_o same_o book_n at_o all_o time_n for_o scripture_n thus_o we_o have_v a_o certainty_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n which_o protestant_n own_v for_o their_o rule_n but_o this_o discourser_n can_v but_o know_v that_o concern_v tradition_n which_o he_o make_v his_o rule_n neither_o the_o vulgar_a papist_n nor_o yet_o the_o learned_a can_v certain_o know_v in_o all_o point_n how_o many_o and_o which_o be_v true_o such_o which_o have_v occasion_v great_a dispute_n and_o high_a contest_v among_o they_o of_o the_o romish_a church_n ad_fw-la §_o 5._o to_o the_o three_o objection_n concern_v the_o preserve_n of_o the_o original_n i_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a for_o the_o vulgar_a either_o to_o know_v or_o inquire_v concern_v the_o original_n it_o be_v enough_o for_o he_o to_o have_v evidence_n that_o the_o scripture_n remain_v entire_a though_o he_o know_v not_o what_o language_n be_v their_o original_a but_o if_o it_o be_v inquire_v how_o every_o one_o may_v know_v that_o these_o scripture_n be_v preserve_v entire_a and_o how_o they_o who_o have_v any_o apprehension_n of_o the_o original_a may_v
always_o preserve_v from_o alteration_n and_o change_n yea_o even_o at_o rome_n notwithstanding_o this_o way_n of_o delivery_n wherein_o the_o follow_a generation_n have_v receive_v their_o language_n from_o their_o father_n yet_o if_o they_o who_o converse_v there_o in_o the_o apostle_n time_n be_v now_o alive_a they_o will_v discern_v such_o alteration_n of_o speech_n and_o even_o in_o speak_v man_n name_n that_o they_o will_v not_o be_v able_a to_o understand_v their_o present_a language_n and_o if_o they_o can_v show_v no_o great_a security_n for_o the_o delivery_n of_o their_o doctrine_n than_o of_o their_o language_n that_o also_o may_v be_v as_o much_o change_v notwithstanding_o their_o help_n of_o tradition_n and_o it_o may_v be_v further_o observe_v that_o those_o language_n which_o in_o this_o way_n of_o traditional_a learning_n be_v gross_o corrupt_v and_o even_o lose_v such_o as_o hebrew_n greek_a and_o latin_a yet_o in_o book_n and_o write_n they_o be_v faithful_o preserve_v which_o show_v write_n more_o sure_a keeper_n or_o preserver_n of_o word_n and_o civil_a thing_n than_o this_o way_n of_o tradition_n be_v it_o will_v be_v needless_a to_o show_v that_o in_o write_n and_o civil_a behaviour_n there_o be_v as_o great_a variation_n in_o some_o few_o succession_n of_o generation_n for_o this_o be_v sufficient_o know_v to_o all_o observe_a man_n §_o 3_o 4._o he_o apply_v this_o to_o christianity_n and_o say_v so_o child_n get_v by_o degree_n notion_n of_o god_n christ_n saviour_n hell_n virtue_n and_o vice_n and_o be_v show_v how_o to_o say_v grace_n and_o prayer_n afterward_o they_o become_v acquaint_v with_o the_o ten_o commandment_n creed_n sacrament_n form_n of_o prayer_n and_o other_o practice_n of_o christianity_n the_o action_n and_o carriage_n of_o the_o elder_a guide_v the_o young_a to_o frame_v their_o life_n to_o several_a virtue_n by_o the_o doctrine_n deliver_v in_o word_n as_o faith_n hope_n charity_n prayer_n &c_n &c_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o child_n do_v indeed_o by_o degree_n learn_v the_o notion_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n but_o this_o tradition_n alone_o be_v not_o that_o which_o guide_v they_o here_o but_o also_o the_o scripture_n and_o ancient_a writer_n be_v of_o great_a use_n as_o they_o enable_v the_o teacher_n of_o the_o forego_n generation_n to_o guide_v they_o more_o faithful_o indeed_o in_o the_o way_n of_o this_o tradition_n alone_o some_o general_a signification_n of_o word_n which_o concern_v matter_n of_o faith_n may_v probable_o be_v deliver_v as_o that_o god_n signify_v he_o who_o we_o be_v to_o worship_n reverence_n serve_v and_o obey_v and_o such_o like_a but_o more_o particular_a notion_n of_o these_o matter_n of_o religion_n as_o they_o may_v be_v sometime_o preserve_v aright_o so_o where_o be_v no_o other_o way_n of_o preservation_n than_o this_o tradition_n they_o may_v be_v very_o corrupt_o and_o dangerous_o deliver_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o noah_n know_v the_o true_a god_n and_o teach_v his_o child_n concern_v he_o and_o in_o his_o day_n and_o since_o their_o posterity_n increase_v to_o great_a multitude_n and_o yet_o have_v only_o this_o way_n of_o tradition_n they_o be_v so_o far_o corrupt_v in_o their_o knowledge_n of_o god_n that_o they_o own_v creature_n yea_o the_o low_a of_o creature_n for_o god_n and_o thereby_o lose_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o true_a god_n and_o yet_o even_o the_o gentile_n who_o worship_v other_o thing_n instead_o of_o god_n pretend_v that_o this_o they_o receive_v by_o this_o way_n of_o tradition_n and_o this_o be_v their_o great_a argument_n why_o they_o shall_v not_o receive_v christianity_n because_o their_o ancestor_n have_v deliver_v to_o they_o that_o way_n of_o worship_n they_o then_o use_v in_o heathenism_n clemens_n alexand._n in_o his_o admonition_n to_o the_o gentile_n bring_v they_o in_o speak_v thus_o we_o must_v not_o reject_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v deliver_v to_o we_o from_o our_o father_n and_o almost_o all_o the_o father_n who_o write_v against_o gentilism_n industrious_o show_v the_o vanity_n of_o this_o their_o plea._n the_o say_n of_o prayer_n and_o grace_n aright_o depend_v much_o upon_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o true_a notion_n of_o god_n and_o christ_n and_o the_o knowledge_n of_o duty_n and_o promise_n and_o therefore_o if_o there_o be_v any_o corruption_n in_o the_o delivery_n of_o those_o thing_n it_o be_v like_a to_o be_v also_o in_o the_o performance_n of_o these_o action_n of_o prayer_n and_o say_v grace_n in_o which_o case_n will_v the_o carriage_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o elder_n christian_n be_v corrupt_v but_o he_o say_v they_o learn_v the_o creed_n ten_o commandment_n and_o form_n of_o prayer_n the_o creed_n be_v indeed_o a_o good_a preservative_n of_o the_o chief_a article_n of_o our_o belief_n have_v it_o not_o be_v for_o this_o form_n and_o some_o other_o like_o it_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n which_o because_o write_v and_o in_o stint_a word_n be_v more_o of_o kin_n to_o the_o way_n of_o scripture_n delivery_n than_o to_o other_o delivery_n by_o oral_a tradition_n it_o be_v like_o these_o point_n of_o faith_n may_v have_v be_v reject_v or_o lose_v among_o they_o who_o only_o hold_v unto_o the_o way_n of_o that_o tradition_n the_o ten_o commandment_n be_v likewise_o a_o sure_a preservative_n of_o that_o which_o god_n require_v in_o they_o from_o man_n but_o these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o scripture_n neither_o the_o creed_n nor_o the_o ten_o commandment_n concern_v the_o controversy_n of_o tradition_n as_o it_o be_v disow_v by_o protestant_n otherwise_o than_o to_o observe_v the_o way_n whereby_o the_o certainty_n of_o they_o be_v convey_v unto_o we_o and_o thus_o we_o do_v assert_v that_o we_o be_v more_o certain_a of_o the_o creed_n by_o its_o be_v commit_v to_o write_v and_o comprise_v in_o a_o fix_a form_n of_o word_n and_o be_v every_o way_n agreeable_a to_o scripture_n than_o any_o can_v be_v by_o way_n of_o delivery_n from_o father_n to_o son_n only_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n in_o all_o succession_n of_o generation_n and_o the_o same_o certainty_n we_o have_v of_o the_o ten_o commandment_n by_o their_o be_v in_o the_o scripture_n record_n and_o be_v likewise_o deliver_v in_o writing_n which_o be_v the_o way_n which_o even_o papist_n make_v use_n of_o as_o well_o as_o other_o what_o he_o add_v of_o sacrament_n and_o form_n of_o prayer_n these_o be_v like_a to_o guide_v man_n aright_o where_o the_o notion_n of_o religion_n concern_v they_o be_v preserve_v entire_a but_o if_o there_o be_v a_o corruption_n in_o religion_n these_o thing_n as_o soon_o as_o other_o may_v be_v deprave_v as_o indeed_o they_o be_v in_o the_o romish_a church_n where_o though_o the_o creed_n and_o the_o commandment_n do_v deliver_v much_o truth_n yet_o be_v they_o somewhat_o pervert_v by_o traditional_a exposition_n nor_o can_v they_o secure_v from_o the_o delivery_n of_o many_o other_o corruption_n in_o §_o 5._o he_o desire_v we_o to_o consider_v how_o the_o primitive_a faithful_n be_v enure_v to_o christianity_n ere_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n be_v write_v or_o communicate_v we_o know_v this_o than_o be_v by_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o apostle_n among_o they_o who_o have_v the_o inspiration_n of_o god_n to_o guide_v they_o and_o be_v unerrable_a deliverer_n and_o yet_o even_o they_o in_o this_o preach_v make_v very_o great_a use_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n to_o prevail_v with_o man_n to_o receive_v the_o doctrine_n of_o jesus_n but_o i_o shall_v further_o mind_v he_o that_o the_o christian_n at_o rome_n in_o the_o primitive_a state_n of_o that_o church_n before_o they_o have_v any_o write_a scripture_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n think_v it_o requisite_a for_o the_o inure_a themselves_o to_o christianity_n to_o obtain_v some_o write_n apostolical_a concern_v who_o eusebius_n write_v thus_o at_o rome_n the_o light_n of_o religion_n do_v so_o shine_v upon_o the_o mind_n of_o these_o hearer_n of_o peter_n that_o they_o think_v it_o not_o sufficient_a to_o content_v themselves_o with_o once_o hear_v he_o nor_o with_o the_o unwritten_a doctrine_n of_o the_o divine_a preach_n but_o with_o all_o manner_n of_o persuasion_n they_o do_v earnest_o desire_n mark_v who_o follow_v peter_n that_o by_o writing_n he_o will_v leave_v they_o a_o memorial_n of_o that_o doctrine_n which_o be_v then_o deliver_v to_o they_o by_o word_n nor_o do_v they_o desist_v until_o he_o do_v perform_v it_o and_o this_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o writing_n that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o gospel_n according_a to_o mark._n he_o likewise_o relate_v that_o when_o the_o apostle_n know_v what_o be_v do_v by_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o spirit_n he_o be_v please_v with_o the_o forwardness_n of_o the_o man_n and_o by_o his_o authority_n confirm_v the_o write_n that_o it_o may_v be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n
sect_n i._o a_o inquiry_n what_o be_v declare_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n by_o the_o scripture_n he_o first_o go_v about_o to_o prove_v by_o scripture_n that_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v self-evident_a from_o isai_n 35.8_o this_o shall_v be_v to_o you_o a_o direct_a way_n so_o that_o fool_n can_v err_v in_o it_o which_o word_n as_o cite_v by_o this_o author_n show_v only_o the_o knowledge_n of_o god_n under_o the_o gospel_n to_o be_v so_o clear_a and_o evident_a that_o they_o who_o will_v seek_v after_o he_o and_o live_v to_o he_o though_o of_o low_a capacity_n may_v understand_v so_o much_o as_o be_v requisite_a for_o their_o right_n walk_v which_o protestant_n assert_v also_o and_o own_o this_o evidence_n to_o be_v in_o scripture_n but_o that_o tradition_n may_v be_v prove_v this_o rule_n of_o faith_n by_o scripture_n he_o allege_v isai_n 59.21_o this_o be_v my_o covenant_n with_o they_o say_v the_o lord_n my_o spirit_n which_o be_v in_o thou_o and_o my_o word_n which_o i_o have_v put_v in_o thy_o mouth_n shall_v not_o depart_v from_o thy_o mouth_n and_o from_o the_o mouth_n of_o thy_o seed_n and_o from_o the_o mouth_n of_o thy_o seed_n seed_n from_o henceforth_o for_o ever_o but_o 1._o to_o have_v god_n word_n and_o spirit_n in_o their_o mouth_n prove_v their_o delivery_n not_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n or_o unerring_a then_o must_v the_o speech_n of_o every_o private_a christian_a who_o shall_v be_v save_v be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n because_o the_o scripture_n assure_v we_o that_o every_o one_o who_o shall_v be_v save_v have_v both_o the_o spirit_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o word_n in_o their_o mouth_n see_v rom._n 8.9_o rom._n 10.9_o 10._o mat._n 10.32_o 2._o though_o all_o who_o be_v bear_v of_o god_n shall_v have_v his_o word_n in_o their_o mouth_n this_o will_v not_o secure_v we_o that_o what_o be_v by_o any_o society_n of_o man_n declare_v as_o truth_n upon_o tradition_n be_v god_n word_n no_o more_o than_o what_o the_o psalmist_n say_v psal_n 37.30_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o righteous_a speak_v wisdom_n and_o his_o tongue_n talk_v of_o judgement_n will_v assure_v that_o the_o doctrine_n own_v by_o the_o way_n of_o tradition_n among_o the_o jew_n be_v always_o the_o true_a doctrine_n since_o it_o may_v well_o be_v that_o those_o jew_n be_v not_o such_o righteous_a man_n as_o it_o may_v also_o be_v that_o the_o generality_n of_o some_o visible_a church_n be_v not_o god_n seed_n 3._o god_n word_n may_v be_v in_o the_o mouth_n where_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v the_o rule_n we_o read_v josh_n 1.8_o this_o book_n of_o the_o law_n shall_v not_o depart_v out_o of_o thy_o mouth_n but_o thou_o shall_v meditate_v therein_o day_n and_o night_n where_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o when_o joshua_n be_v to_o keep_v the_o law_n in_o his_o mouth_n he_o have_v the_o book_n of_o the_o law_n for_o his_o rule_n and_o have_v his_o acquaintance_n with_o the_o law_n by_o meditate_v in_o it_o god_n say_v mal._n 2.6_o concern_v levi_n the_o law_n of_o truth_n be_v in_o his_o mouth_n and_o verse_n 7._o they_o shall_v seek_v the_o law_n at_o his_o mouth_n and_o when_o they_o do_v thus_o in_o ezra_n time_n he_o read_v the_o law_n out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o moses_n and_o that_o book_n do_v hilkiah_n send_v to_o josiah_n while_n s._n paul_n profess_v his_o faith_n with_o his_o mouth_n he_o declare_v that_o he_o believe_v all_o thing_n write_v in_o the_o law_n and_o the_o prophet_n when_o we_o read_v deut._n 31.21_o 22._o this_o song_n shall_v not_o be_v forget_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o their_o seed_n vers_fw-la 22._o moses_n therefore_o write_v this_o song_n the_o same_o day_n and_o teach_v it_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n be_v it_o not_o evident_a that_o it_o be_v from_o the_o write_n of_o moses_n that_o this_o song_n be_v in_o their_o mouth_n and_o that_o write_n by_o which_o they_o be_v teach_v sure_o be_v their_o rule_n to_o know_v this_o song_n by_o next_o to_o this_o he_o urge_v as_o pithy_a and_o home_o but_o not_o to_o his_o purpose_n jer._n 31.33_o i_o will_v give_v my_o law_n in_o their_o bowel_n and_o in_o their_o heart_n will_v i_o write_v it_o and_o note_n that_o s._n paul_n contradistinguish_v the_o law_n of_o grace_n from_o moses_n be_v law_n in_o that_o the_o latter_a be_v write_v in_o table_n of_o stone_n and_o the_o former_a in_o fleshly_a table_n of_o man_n heart_n but_o 1._o what_o proof_n be_v here_o of_o tradition_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n have_v the_o scripture_n say_v that_o under_o the_o gospel_n christian_n shall_v receive_v the_o law_n of_o god_n no_o otherwise_o than_o from_o one_o another_o heart_n it_o may_v have_v seem_v to_o serve_v his_o purpose_n s._n austin_n de_fw-fr spiritu_fw-la &_o litera_fw-la c._n 21._o have_v mention_v the_o place_n forecited_n of_o jeremy_n and_o that_o of_o s._n paul_n to_o which_o this_o discourser_n refer_v inquire_v what_o be_v the_o law_n of_o god_n write_v by_o god_n himself_o in_o their_o heart_n but_o the_o very_a presence_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n who_o be_v the_o finger_n of_o god_n by_o who_o be_v present_a charity_n which_o be_v the_o fullness_n of_o the_o law_n and_o the_o end_n of_o the_o commandment_n be_v pour_v forth_o in_o our_o heart_n now_o if_o god_n cause_v his_o command_n to_o be_v inward_o embrace_v by_o a_o spirit_n of_o love_n and_o piety_n this_o be_v far_o from_o convey_v to_o they_o a_o spirit_n of_o infallibility_n 2._o nor_o do_v s._n paul_n contradistinguish_v the_o law_n of_o moses_n and_o the_o gospel_n in_o those_o word_n but_o he_o contradistinguish_v the_o way_n of_o god_n inward_a writing_n in_o the_o heart_n from_o the_o way_n of_o his_o outward_a writing_n in_o those_o table_n for_o even_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n be_v also_o write_v in_o the_o heart_n of_o they_o who_o fear_v god_n as_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n be_v more_o eminent_o in_o the_o heart_n of_o christian_n hence_o such_o expression_n as_o these_o psal_n 119.11_o thy_o word_n have_v i_o hide_v in_o my_o heart_n that_o i_o may_v not_o sin_v against_o thou_o psal_n 37.31_o the_o law_n of_o his_o god_n be_v in_o his_o heart_n none_o of_o his_o step_n shall_v slide_v yea_o moses_n tell_v the_o jew_n deut._n 30.11_o this_o commandment_n which_o i_o command_v thou_o this_o day_n it_o be_v not_o hide_v from_o thou_o neither_o be_v it_o far_o of_o v._o 14._o but_o the_o word_n be_v nigh_o thou_o in_o thy_o mouth_n and_o in_o thy_o heart_n that_o thou_o may_v do_v it_o yet_o though_o god_n law_n before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o the_o heart_n of_o his_o people_n yet_o be_v the_o book_n of_o the_o law_n then_o their_o rule_n as_o now_o be_v the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n 3._o if_o that_o place_n of_o s._n paul_n be_v consider_v 2_o cor._n 3.3_o it_o will_v evidence_n that_o what_o the_o holy_a ghost_n go_v along_o with_o his_o ministry_n have_v write_v in_o the_o fleshly_a table_n of_o their_o heart_n be_v enough_o to_o commend_v his_o apostleship_n which_o be_v the_o scope_n and_o design_n of_o that_o place_n but_o it_o no_o way_n signify_v that_o these_o corinthian_n even_o at_o this_o time_n be_v not_o capable_a of_o err_v in_o any_o doctrine_n of_o the_o faith_n for_o he_o declare_v to_o they_o in_o this_o same_o epistle_n chap._n 11.3_o that_o he_o fear_v lest_o as_o satan_n beguile_v eve_n so_o their_o mind_n shall_v be_v corrupt_v from_o the_o simplicity_n that_o be_v in_o christ_n 4._o and_o if_o we_o can_v have_v be_v assure_v as_o we_o can_v that_o the_o delivery_n of_o truth_n in_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n this_o will_v plead_v much_o for_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n rather_o than_o of_o the_o roman_a which_o agree_v not_o with_o it_o and_o so_o will_v destroy_v romish_a tradition_n but_o as_o this_o discourser_n citation_n of_o scripture_n authority_n be_v very_o impertinent_a i_o shall_v in_o brief_a observe_v whether_o the_o scripture_n do_v not_o evident_o declare_v itself_o to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n to_o the_o which_o purpose_n beside_o many_o other_o place_n observe_v in_o the_o forego_n part_n of_o this_o answer_n let_v these_o be_v consider_v s._n luke_n 1.4_o 5._o it_o seem_v good_a to_o i_o also_o have_v have_v perfect_a understanding_n of_o all_o thing_n from_o the_o very_a first_o to_o write_v unto_o thou_o in_o order_n most_o excellent_a theophilus_n that_o thou_o may_v know_v the_o certainty_n of_o those_o thing_n wherein_o thou_o have_v be_v instruct_v now_o that_o be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v the_o best_a way_n to_o ascertain_v we_o of_o faith_n and_o from_o these_o word_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o even_o in_o the_o time_n
not_o to_o be_v allow_v to_o argue_v from_o the_o scripture_n against_o the_o church_n since_o they_o be_v not_o christian_n and_o own_v they_o not_o c._n 15_o 16_o 17._o and_o therefore_o it_o must_v first_o be_v inquire_v from_o who_o the_o scripture_n be_v and_o by_o who_o and_o to_o who_o and_o when_o deliver_v all_o which_o will_v show_v that_o they_o be_v for_o they_o who_o follow_v christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n in_o the_o doctrine_n by_o they_o public_o deliver_v which_o these_o heretic_n pretend_v not_o to_o do_v hence_o it_o appear_v that_o what_o tertullian_n here_o write_v be_v no_o way_n against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o protestant_n but_o in_o such_o a_o case_n as_o this_o be_v they_o will_v themselves_o assert_v the_o same_o now_o though_o it_o be_v impossible_a the_o scripture_n shall_v be_v either_o a_o direct_a rule_n or_o a_o convince_a to_o those_o person_n who_o reject_v they_o yet_o in_o this_o treatise_n tertullian_n own_v they_o as_o such_o to_o christian_n who_o receive_v they_o and_o withal_o assert_v they_o as_o necessary_a to_o the_o faith_n as_o may_v appear_v from_o these_o particular_n c._n 22._o he_o declare_v that_o they_o who_o receive_v not_o that_o scripture_n the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n can_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v send_v to_o the_o disciple_n nor_o can_v they_o prove_v how_o when_o and_o by_o what_o mean_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n church_n be_v institute_v c._n 33._o he_o prescribe_v against_o the_o heretic_n from_o the_o apostle_n write_n c._n 36._o he_o have_v these_o word_n run_v through_o the_o church_n of_o the_o apostle_n among_o which_o their_o very_a authentic_a letter_n be_v recite_v sound_v the_o voice_n and_o represent_v the_o face_n of_o every_o one_o of_o they_o what_o else_o be_v this_o but_o to_o equal_a the_o delivery_n by_o the_o scripture_n with_o that_o which_o be_v from_o the_o mouth_n of_o all_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o same_o chapter_n he_o say_v john_n the_o apostle_n put_v together_o the_o law_n and_o the_o prophet_n with_o the_o evangelical_n and_o apostolical_a letter_n and_o thence_o tender_v this_o faith_n to_o we_o to_o drink_v in_o to_o add_v but_o one_o place_n more_o c._n 38._o he_o say_v of_o the_o heretic_n as_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o doctrine_n can_v never_o succeed_v without_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o instrument_n so_o we_o can_v not_o have_v the_o integrity_n of_o doctrine_n without_o the_o integrity_n of_o those_o thing_n by_o which_o the_o doctrine_n be_v deliver_v then_o he_o add_v what_o the_o scripture_n be_v we_o be_v we_o be_v from_o they_o from_o their_o beginning_n and_o then_o show_v that_o the_o church_n do_v keep_v they_o perfect_a which_o the_o heretic_n do_v not_o next_o he_o cite_v tertullian_n de_fw-fr carne_fw-la christi_fw-la where_o c._n 2._o he_o suppose_v that_o upon_o this_o account_n martion_n do_v blot_v out_o so_o many_o original_a instrument_n that_o be_v scripture_n lest_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n shall_v be_v prove_v by_o what_o authority_n say_v tertullian_n i_o pray_v if_o thou_o be_v a_o prophet_n foretell_v something_o if_o a_o apostle_n preach_v it_o open_o if_o a_o apostolical_a man_n agree_v with_o the_o apostle_n and_o then_o follow_v the_o word_n cite_v by_o this_o author_n if_o thou_o be_v only_o a_o christian_n believe_v what_o be_v deliver_v where_o it_o be_v manifest_a these_o word_n refer_v not_o to_o recommend_v to_o we_o oral_a tradition_n but_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n soon_o after_o he_o tell_v martion_n that_o he_o be_v not_o a_o christian_a but_o once_o be_v and_o now_o have_v rescind_v what_o he_o then_o believe_v where_o follow_v the_o next_o word_n refer_v to_o by_o this_o author_n by_o rescind_v what_o thou_o have_v believe_v thou_o prove_v that_o before_o thou_o do_v rescind_v it_o that_o be_v otherwise_o which_o thou_o do_v believe_v otherwise_o so_o it_o be_v deliver_v moreover_o what_o be_v deliver_v that_o be_v true_a as_o deliver_v by_o those_o who_o it_o belong_v to_o deliver_v etc._n etc._n which_o word_n be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o the_o former_a and_o further_o condemn_v his_o rescind_n or_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o scripture_n those_o thing_n which_o he_o once_o believe_v and_o be_v faithful_o deliver_v for_o rescindere_fw-la be_v not_o here_o to_o renounce_v as_o this_o discourser_n translate_v it_o but_o to_o cut_v off_o or_o mutilate_v which_o indeed_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v otherwise_o before_o and_o this_o be_v the_o same_o in_o sense_n with_o what_o he_o call_v his_o reject_v some_o scripture_n c._n 3._o his_o blot_v out_o ch_z 4._o his_o take_v they_o away_o c._n 5._o and_o the_o same_o with_o what_o in_o this_o 2._o ch_z he_o a_o little_a before_o call_v his_o blot_n out_o the_o instrument_n of_o scripture_n where_o have_v propound_v the_o question_n by_o what_o authority_n he_o do_v it_o and_o continue_v his_o discourse_n on_o the_o same_o subject_n after_o these_o word_n of_o rescind_v he_o give_v this_o answer_n thou_o have_v do_v it_o by_o no_o right_a at_o all_o yet_o further_o that_o in_o this_o discourse_n de_fw-fr carne_n christi_fw-la he_o intend_v the_o scripture_n for_o his_o rule_n of_o faith_n may_v be_v prove_v from_o ch_z 6_o where_o speak_a of_o the_o body_n which_o angel_n appear_v in_o whence_o it_o be_v say_v he_o nothing_o be_v manifest_a concern_v it_o because_o the_o scripture_n do_v not_o declare_v it_o c._n 15._o he_o urge_v against_o valentinus_n seven_o text_n of_o scripture_n all_o which_o declare_v christ_n to_o be_v man_n and_o say_v these_o only_a aught_o to_o suffice_v for_o prescription_n to_o testify_v his_o humane_a flesh_n and_o not_o spiritual_a etc._n etc._n c._n 22._o when_o he_o have_v use_v many_o other_o scripture_n he_o say_v the_o apostle_n determine_v all_o this_o controversy_n when_o he_o declare_v he_o to_o be_v abraham_n seed_n and_o then_o cite_v gal._n 3_o add_v we_o who_o read_v and_o believe_v these_o thing_n what_o kind_n of_o flesh_n may_v we_o or_o ought_v we_o to_o acknowledge_v in_o christ_n sure_o none_o other_o than_o abraham_n have_v in_o the_o last_o place_n this_o discourser_n cite_v two_o passage_n of_o tertullian_n against_o martion_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o present_a church_n contain_v in_o it_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o christ_n now_o if_o it_o do_v so_o in_o tertullian_n time_n it_o be_v no_o way_n consequent_a that_o any_o particular_a church_n must_v do_v so_o now_o unless_o it_o be_v by_o delivery_n of_o the_o same_o scripture_n the_o first_o place_n he_o cite_v but_o name_v not_o the_o book_n be_v lib._n 4._o cont_n marc._n l._n 5._o where_o tertullian_n design_n be_v to_o declare_v the_o ecclesiastical_a tradition_n in_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v prefer_v before_o what_o martion_n tender_v as_o his_o emend_v the_o gospel_n and_o so_o confirm_v the_o protestant_a doctrine_n for_o have_v observe_v that_o martion_n reject_v the_o other_o evangelist_n and_o corrupt_v luke_n he_o say_v in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o ch_z from_o the_o time_n of_o tiberius_n to_o antonine_n we_o meet_v with_o martion_n as_o the_o first_o and_o only_a emender_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o he_o observe_v his_o emend_v confirm_v we_o whilst_o he_o emend_v that_o which_o he_o find_v first_o than_o follow_v the_o word_n cite_v by_o this_o author_n in_o short_a if_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o be_v the_o more_o true_a which_o be_v the_o former_a and_o that_o be_v the_o former_a which_o be_v from_o the_o beginning_n that_o from_o the_o beginning_n which_o be_v from_o the_o apostle_n in_o like_a manner_n that_o will_v manifest_o appear_v to_o be_v deliver_v from_o the_o apostle_n which_o be_v account_v sacred_a in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o which_o word_n tertullian_n design_n to_o establish_v the_o scripture-writing_n against_o the_o heretical_a corruption_n whence_o it_o follow_v let_v we_o see_v what_o milk_n the_o corinthian_n draw_v from_o paul_n to_o what_o rule_n the_o galatian_n be_v correct_v what_o the_o philippian_n thessalonian_o and_o ephesian_n read_v etc._n etc._n so_o that_o tertullian_n send_v to_o the_o scripture_n which_o may_v be_v read_v another_o testimony_n he_o venture_v at_o be_v lib._n 1._o cont_n marc._n and_o say_v it_o be_v more_o express_a but_o indeed_o make_v nothing_o at_o all_o for_o oral_a tradition_n for_o this_o first_o book_n be_v write_v to_o prove_v one_o only_a god_n against_o martion_n who_o in_o a_o treatise_n call_v his_o antithesis_n endeavour_v to_o show_v that_o there_o be_v not_o the_o same_o god_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o in_o the_o new_a he_o observe_v c._n 20._o that_o some_o say_v that_o martion_n do_v not_o innovate_v the_o rule_n but_o set_v it_o right_n when_o it_o be_v corrupt_v c._n 21._o he_o show_v the_o apostle_n never_o deliver_v any_o such_o
man_n be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o capable_a of_o be_v instruct_v at_o all_o in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o faith_n or_o matter_n of_o mere_a belief_n unless_o this_o author_n can_v discover_v some_o other_o way_n of_o instruction_n in_o these_o thing_n than_o by_o plain_a word_n but_o do_v not_o this_o cavil_n strike_v at_o all_o way_n of_o knowledge_n and_o even_o at_o tradition_n as_o much_o as_o scripture_n for_o if_o the_o plain_a word_n of_o scripture_n may_v be_v pervert_v by_o a_o scholar_n be_v not_o the_o word_n deliver_v by_o tradition_n capable_a of_o be_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n pervert_v if_o not_o it_o must_v either_o be_v because_o the_o same_o word_n write_v or_o read_v can_v have_v so_o plain_a a_o sense_n as_o when_o they_o be_v speak_v without_o reference_n to_o any_o book_n or_o else_o the_o teacher_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n must_v be_v think_v wise_a than_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o the_o apostle_n in_o that_o they_o can_v speak_v the_o plain_a truth_n of_o god_n better_a and_o with_o less_o lyableness_n to_o mistake_v than_o the_o apostle_n write_v who_o yet_o profess_v to_o use_v plainness_n but_o he_o ask_v when_o we_o see_v protestant_n and_o socinian_o make_v use_n as_o they_o conceive_v of_o the_o best_a advantage_n the_o letter_n give_v they_o yet_o differ_v in_o so_o main_a point_n as_o of_o the_o trinity_n and_o of_o christ_n divinity_n what_o certainty_n can_v we_o promise_v to_o weak_a head_n i_o answer_v weak_a head_n may_v well_o enough_o be_v satisfy_v with_o that_o evidence_n which_o man_n of_o great_a part_n through_o prejudice_n do_v not_o entertain_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n the_o wise_a man_n of_o the_o world_n who_o pretend_v to_o be_v guide_v by_o the_o best_a evidence_n do_v not_o all_o agree_v in_o so_o main_a a_o point_n as_o which_o be_v the_o true_a religion_n whether_o christianity_n judaisme_n or_o gentilism_n will_v it_o thence_o follow_v that_o there_o be_v no_o expect_v that_o man_n of_o ordinary_a capacity_n shall_v discern_v evidence_n enough_o to_o persuade_v they_o to_o be_v christian_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o rational_a hope_n of_o their_o conversion_n though_o many_o thousand_o of_o they_o believe_v or_o in_o the_o matter_n now_o in_o hand_n can_v he_o imagine_v that_o until_o all_o learned_a man_n of_o protestant_n and_o papist_n be_v agree_v in_o so_o main_a a_o point_n as_o which_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n no_o ordinary_a capacity_n can_v he_o satisfy_v concern_v this_o rule_n upon_o any_o solid_a ground_n i_o be_o confident_a himself_n do_v not_o think_v so_o and_o protestant_n be_v full_o certain_a of_o the_o contrary_n in_o like_a manner_n protestant_n in_o general_n even_o the_o vulgar_a appear_v full_o satisfy_v about_o the_o trinity_n and_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n from_o the_o evidence_n which_o scripture_n give_v to_o these_o great_a truth_n yea_o so_o plain_o be_v they_o in_o scripture_n that_o he_o must_v be_v acute_a in_o devise_v way_n to_o evade_v the_o evidence_n of_o these_o truth_n who_o do_v not_o receive_v they_o nor_o can_v we_o think_v that_o the_o socinian_o can_v either_o deny_v these_o truth_n or_o entertain_v their_o own_o way_n of_o interpretation_n if_o it_o be_v not_o that_o these_o truth_n be_v above_o the_o reason_n of_o man_n to_o comprehend_v as_o it_o be_v rational_a to_o imagine_v much_o be_v which_o concern_v the_o infinite_a divine_a be_v and_o that_o they_o do_v too_o much_o magnify_v reason_n in_o not_o receive_v any_o thing_n which_o reason_n can_v conceive_v how_o it_o be_v or_o may_v be_v and_o so_o in_o truth_n it_o be_v not_o their_o make_a scripture_n the_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o rather_o in_o these_o point_n the_o set_n up_o another_o rule_n and_o make_v scripture_n the_o thing_n rule_v which_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o their_o not_o own_v these_o truth_n have_v now_o answer_v all_o his_o objection_n and_o vindicate_v scripture_n from_o all_o his_o cavil_n i_o may_v conclude_v that_o the_o scripture_n have_v all_o the_o forementioned_a property_n belong_v to_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n after_o this_o §_o 7._o he_o excuse_v himself_o as_o not_o have_v speak_v this_o against_o scripture_n upon_o his_o own_o principle_n but_o that_o all_o he_o have_v speak_v as_o he_o say_v but_o i_o have_v show_v the_o contrary_a follow_v upon_o the_o protestant_n principle_n this_o speak_v he_o to_o act_v a_o part_n in_o the_o disgrace_n scripture_n which_o he_o be_v ashamed_a to_o own_o and_o therefore_o he_o here_o acknowledge_v high_a excellency_n in_o these_o sacred_a oracle_n for_o if_o he_o indeed_o think_v there_o can_v be_v no_o certainty_n of_o scripture_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o of_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n from_o the_o church_n delivery_n and_o of_o the_o uncorruptness_n of_o it_o as_o to_o faith_n from_o the_o agreement_n of_o ancient_a copy_n than_o he_o must_v without_o dissimulation_n profess_v that_o upon_o his_o own_o principle_n all_o those_o imperfection_n be_v attribute_v to_o scripture_n since_o the_o papist_n yea_o the_o pope_n themselves_o have_v acknowledge_v that_o they_o have_v none_o other_o way_n to_o be_v assure_v of_o these_o thing_n by_o and_o reason_n will_v evidence_n they_o can_v have_v none_o other_o which_o the_o protestant_n can_v have_v as_o well_o as_o they_o but_o if_o he_o think_v there_o be_v any_o certainty_n in_o these_o proof_n he_o must_v acknowledge_v that_o protestant_n who_o own_o these_o proof_n have_v this_o certainty_n but_o he_o say_v all_o he_o design_n be_v that_o scripture_n be_v most_o improper_a for_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o be_v never_o intend_v for_o such_o as_o may_v be_v evince_v because_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o successor_n go_v not_o with_o book_n in_o their_o hand_n to_o deliver_v christ_n doctrine_n but_o with_o word_n in_o their_o mouth_n whence_o primitive_a antiquity_n learn_v their_o faith_n before_o those_o book_n be_v universal_o spread_v among_o the_o vulgar_a much_o less_o the_o catalogue_n acknowledge_v what_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o apostle_n not_o have_v book_n in_o their_o hand_n either_o refer_v to_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n or_o of_o the_o new_a as_o to_o the_o old_a testament_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o both_o christ_n and_o the_o apostle_n sometime_o have_v they_o in_o their_o hand_n and_z which_o be_v most_o considerable_a have_v they_o ordinary_o in_o their_o mouth_n to_o declare_v from_o thence_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n thus_o christ_n begin_v at_o moses_n and_o all_o the_o prophet_n expound_v unto_o they_o in_o all_o the_o scripture_n the_o thing_n concern_v himself_o luke_n 24.27_o and_o s._n paul_n act_v 17.2_o 3._o reason_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n open_v and_o allege_v and_o apollo_n act._n 18.28_o convince_a the_o jew_n show_v by_o the_o scripture_n that_o jesus_n be_v christ_n which_o be_v in_o the_o synagogue_n it_o be_v not_o much_o to_o be_v question_v but_o they_o have_v with_o they_o the_o book_n of_o the_o scripture_n as_o be_v the_o manner_n of_o the_o jew_n teach_v as_o we_o read_v 2_o chron._n 17.9_o they_o teach_v in_o judah_n and_o have_v the_o book_n of_o the_o law_n of_o the_o lord_n with_o they_o and_o have_v not_o philip_n the_o book_n of_o the_o prophet_n which_o he_o expound_v when_o he_o convert_v the_o eunuch_n but_o possible_o he_o mean_v they_o have_v not_o the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n in_o their_o hand_n indeed_o before_o they_o be_v write_v they_o can_v not_o have_v they_o nor_o can_v they_o then_o be_v a_o rule_n however_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n testimony_n be_v then_o and_o now_o be_v the_o rule_n to_o know_v what_o be_v deliver_v by_o christ_n but_o their_o testimony_n by_o speech_n be_v temporary_a and_o can_v not_o remain_v after_o their_o death_n while_o this_o continue_v it_o be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o they_o also_o have_v another_o way_n of_o testimony_n which_o be_v by_o write_v and_o this_o as_o it_o continue_v with_o we_o be_v to_o we_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n because_o their_o testimony_n and_o so_o s._n john_n call_v his_o gospel_n his_o testimony_n joh._n 21.24_o and_o saint_n peter_n speak_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n of_o his_o epistle_n 1_o pet._n 5.12_o what_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o successor_n not_o have_v their_o write_n in_o their_o hand_n after_o they_o be_v write_v be_v a_o gross_a falsehood_n as_o will_n more_o plain_o appear_v from_o what_o in_o the_o end_n of_o this_o book_n may_v be_v observe_v from_o several_a authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n yea_o s._n paul_n and_o barnabas_n with_o other_o apostolical_a man_n go_v to_o preach_v to_o the_o gentile_n with_o the_o epistle_n of_o the_o synod_n of_o jerusalem_n in_o their_o hand_n act._n 15.22_o which_o be_v the_o first_o
thing_n plain_o obvious_a and_o manifest_a and_o in_o this_o case_n it_o be_v nothing_o of_o uncharitable_a and_o passionate_a reproach_v which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o example_n of_o christ_n but_o a_o exercise_n of_o sobriety_n and_o charity_n and_o a_o follow_v his_o example_n to_o war_n against_o those_o hurtful_a evil_n which_o spread_v themselves_o in_o the_o world_n and_o to_o speak_v of_o those_o principle_n which_o be_v mischievous_a with_o dislike_n and_o detestation_n for_o though_o our_o lord_n have_v a_o great_a kindness_n for_o the_o jewish_a nation_n yet_o their_o ill_a temper_n and_o their_o forsake_v the_o true_a guidance_n of_o the_o law_n make_v he_o rebuke_v they_o with_o sharpness_n and_o declare_v against_o they_o as_o a_o evil_a and_o crooked_a generation_n good_a to_o discover_v the_o evil_a of_o ill_n design_v man_n and_o false_a doctrine_n be_v useful_a and_o good_a and_o if_o the_o manifest_a and_o prevail_a error_n of_o man_n which_o be_v dangerous_a to_o other_o may_v not_o be_v prudent_o expose_v and_o solid_o declare_v against_o many_o excellent_a and_o famous_a writing_n of_o the_o most_o eminent_a father_n against_o the_o gentile_n the_o jew_n and_o divers_a heresy_n and_o schism_n which_o have_v hitherto_o be_v honour_v and_o account_v useful_a in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n must_v now_o be_v think_v fit_a for_o nothing_o more_o than_o to_o be_v censure_v by_o a_o index_n expurgatorius_fw-la or_o to_o be_v rank_v among_o prohibit_v book_n indeed_o person_n who_o be_v concern_v in_o the_o guilt_n be_v sometime_o apt_a to_o be_v so_o far_o provoke_v at_o the_o just_a reproof_n and_o censure_n of_o their_o opinion_n or_o practice_n as_o to_o cry_v out_o upon_o it_o as_o if_o it_o be_v revile_v or_o rail_v or_o to_o speak_v as_o the_o lawyer_n do_v to_o our_o saviour_n luk._n 11.45_o thus_o say_v thou_o reproache_v we_o also_o but_o our_o lord_n do_v not_o think_v fit_a to_o desist_v from_o a_o free_a and_o needful_a declaration_n against_o evil_n how_o unacceptable_a soever_o it_o be_v to_o the_o offend_a person_n as_o appear_v sufficient_o from_o the_o answer_n he_o return_v to_o those_o word_n v._o 46._o and_o for_o other_o to_o do_v the_o like_a be_v both_o a_o faithful_a discharge_n of_o conscience_n towards_o god_n and_o the_o perform_v a_o work_n which_o be_v very_o useful_a and_o charitable_a unto_o man_n thus_o he_o that_o give_v a_o plain_a and_o true_a discourse_n in_o a_o time_n of_o mortality_n of_o the_o nature_n and_o danger_n and_o of_o the_o right_n and_o sure_a method_n of_o prevention_n and_o cure_n for_o the_o disease_n that_o then_o reign_v perform_v a_o work_n which_o if_o it_o be_v make_v good_a use_n of_o may_v preserve_v some_o and_o recover_v other_o from_o those_o distemper_n which_o may_v otherwise_o be_v fatal_a to_o they_o but_o as_o no_o disease_n be_v so_o bad_a as_o those_o which_o defile_v and_o infect_v the_o mind_n and_o soul_n of_o man_n so_o here_o as_o 46._o as_o basil_n regul_n fus_fw-fr disp_n resp_n 46._o s._n basil_n true_o affirm_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d he_o that_o make_v a_o cover_n for_o sin_n and_o that_o which_o be_v evil_a make_v preparation_n for_o the_o death_n of_o the_o disease_a person_n 4._o it_o be_v evident_a that_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o prophet_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o the_o apostle_n and_o other_o officer_n in_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o new_a be_v to_o reprove_v and_o declare_v against_o prevail_a evil_n in_o this_o case_n isaiah_n be_v command_v to_o cry_v aloud_o and_o lift_v up_o his_o voice_n like_o a_o trumpet_n and_o show_v the_o people_n their_o transgression_n isai_n 58.1_o and_o titus_n be_v require_v to_o rebuke_v the_o cretan_n sharp_o sinful_a practice_n and_o corrupt_a principle_n be_v such_o real_a blemish_n to_o those_o that_o cherish_v they_o that_o they_o can_v be_v lay_v open_a without_o reflect_v some_o degree_n of_o disparagement_n upon_o they_o even_o as_o light_v itself_o bring_v a_o discredit_n to_o thing_n uncomely_a and_o represent_v the_o loathsomeness_n of_o what_o be_v noisome_a and_o deform_a but_o there_o be_v some_o rule_v necessary_a to_o be_v observe_v censure_n rule_v to_o be_v observe_v in_o speak_v against_o those_o who_o deserve_v censure_n which_o ought_v to_o guide_v and_o govern_v our_o discourse_n concern_v what_o be_v amiss_o among_o man_n in_o the_o world_n and_o it_o may_v be_v note_v that_o in_o most_o case_n there_o be_v great_a caution_n to_o be_v use_v in_o speak_v of_o the_o principle_n or_o action_n of_o particular_a man_n as_o charge_v they_o therewith_o than_o of_o the_o open_o avow_v evil_a practice_n or_o opinion_n of_o any_o party_n or_o sort_n of_o man_n in_o a_o general_a consideration_n of_o they_o because_o the_o former_a do_v more_o especial_o refer_v to_o the_o person_n towards_o who_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o exercise_v charity_n but_o the_o latter_a do_v most_o direct_o respect_v thing_n and_o there_o be_v no_o charity_n due_a to_o falsehood_n transgression_n and_o sin_n and_o personal_a action_n may_v be_v more_o easy_o misapprehend_v and_o misrepresent_v than_o what_o be_v public_o own_a by_o any_o party_n but_o in_o both_o these_o case_n the_o difference_n between_o sinful_a reproach_v and_o rash_a and_o uncharitable_a evil_a speak_v on_o the_o one_o hand_n and_o a_o useful_a and_o sober_a reproof_n and_o censure_n and_o declare_v against_o evil_n on_o the_o other_o hand_n lie_v in_o three_o thing_n viz._n in_o the_o respect_n they_o bear_v 1._o to_o certain_a truth_n 2._o to_o sobriety_n 3._o to_o charity_n 5._o first_o truth_n the_o first_o rule_n be_v certain_a truth_n a_o just_a censure_n be_v ever_o found_v on_o certain_a and_o evident_a truth_n but_o the_o reproacher_n oft_o declare_v that_o evil_a for_o truth_n which_o be_v either_o in_o itself_o false_a or_o to_o he_o doubtful_a and_o only_o suspect_v but_o whoso_o lay_v that_o to_o the_o charge_n of_o other_o of_o which_o he_o have_v no_o certain_a evidence_n become_v a_o false_a witness_n and_o false_a report_n or_o assert_v that_o against_o another_o as_o true_a which_o be_v not_o certain_o know_v to_o be_v so_o be_v in_o matter_n of_o ordinary_a conversation_n among_o man_n a_o crime_n much_o of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o the_o same_o miscarriage_n of_o a_o witness_n in_o a_o court_n of_o judicature_n concern_v matter_n of_o justice_n and_o right_n for_o in_o both_o of_o these_o be_v contain_v what_o 764._o what_o phil._n de_fw-fr decal_n p._n 763_o 764._o philo_n more_o particular_o express_v of_o the_o latter_a that_o truth_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v sacred_a and_o be_v as_o the_o light_n of_o the_o sun_n which_o give_v a_o right_a and_o clear_a prospect_n of_o thing_n be_v hereby_o violate_v and_o thing_n be_v disguise_v in_o the_o dark_a whereby_o other_o be_v misguide_v into_o a_o wrong_a judgement_n and_o be_v thence_o involve_v in_o a_o miscarriage_n and_o wrong_v and_o injury_n be_v do_v to_o the_o person_n concern_v and_o whereas_o it_o be_v requisite_a for_o he_o who_o attempt_v any_o thing_n both_o to_o have_v sufficient_a knowledge_n thereof_o and_o to_o be_v a_o person_n of_o integrity_n who_o testimony_n deserve_v credit_n he_o who_o will_v venture_v to_o declare_v thing_n as_o true_a upon_o jealous_a suspicion_n do_v miscarry_v in_o both_o these_o and_o be_v therefore_o want_v in_o the_o latter_a because_o he_o fail_v in_o the_o former_a and_o such_o a_o person_n do_v offend_v both_o against_o charity_n and_o truth_n 6._o it_o be_v part_n of_o the_o description_n of_o those_o evil_a man_n 2_o pet._n 2.12_o that_o they_o speak_v evil_a of_o the_o thing_n they_o understand_v not_o the_o vent_v uncertain_a jealousy_n and_o suspicion_n be_v ofttimes_o of_o mischievous_a consequence_n for_o they_o frequent_o spread_v like_o wildfire_n sufficient_a suspicion_n on_o plausible_a pretence_n not_o sufficient_a and_o be_v entertain_v as_o thing_n certain_a upon_o slender_a appearance_n of_o proof_n and_o in_o public_a affair_n they_o sometime_o become_v dangerous_a if_o not_o fatal_a to_o church_n and_o state_n nor_o be_v it_o sufficient_a to_o excuse_v such_o person_n from_o sin_n if_o they_o proceed_v upon_o some_o seem_a plausible_a probability_n which_o be_v mistake_v and_o misapprehend_v by_o they_o those_o jew_n may_v seem_v to_o have_v some_o colour_n for_o what_o they_o lay_v to_o our_o saviour_n charge_n who_o declare_v he_o to_o have_v say_v i_o be_o able_a to_o destroy_v the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o to_o build_v it_o in_o three_o day_n mat._n 26.61_o yet_o these_o person_n misunderstand_v or_o misapply_v what_o he_o say_v concern_v the_o temple_n of_o his_o body_n be_v call_v false_a witness_n v._o 60._o and_o therefore_o it_o become_v rash_a man_n who_o let_v loose_v their_o tongue_n many_o time_n upon_o no_o great_a evidence_n or_o probability_n than_o
a_o act_n of_o detestation_n of_o sin_n in_o which_o he_o have_v no_o thought_n of_o his_o future_a course_n of_o life_n but_o this_o notion_n of_o contrition_n i_o shall_v not_o pursue_v nor_o yet_o those_o other_o in_o their_o casuistical_a writer_n whereby_o they_o very_o rare_o allow_v such_o affirmative_a precept_n as_o that_o great_a one_o of_o love_a god_n to_o oblige_v we_o to_o exercise_v any_o act_n of_o love_n to_o he_o which_o be_v much_o consequent_a upon_o their_o usual_a assertion_n concern_v attrition_n for_o my_o intention_n be_v to_o wave_v many_o thing_n declare_v by_o considerable_a doctor_n and_o main_o to_o insist_v on_o those_o which_o have_v the_o public_a allowance_n and_o establishment_n of_o the_o church_n 10._o second_o another_o obstacle_n to_o a_o pious_a life_n scripture_n 2._o of_o their_o prohibit_v the_o common_a use_n of_o the_o scripture_n which_o i_o shall_v consider_v be_v the_o debar_v the_o people_n of_o the_o best_a guide_n and_o help_v to_o piety_n which_o be_v the_o use_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o divine_a scripture_n be_v by_o the_o father_n oft_o call_v the_o letter_n and_o message_n which_o god_n send_v to_o man_n to_o invite_v they_o to_o he_o and_o guide_v they_o in_o their_o way_n and_o then_o sure_o they_o to_o who_o and_o for_o who_o they_o be_v send_v aught_o to_o know_v and_o read_v they_o both_o out_o of_o reverence_n to_o god_n and_o out_o of_o respect_n to_o themselves_o 112._o themselves_o de_fw-fr tempore_fw-la serm._n 112._o s._n austin_n observe_v this_o double_a benefit_n in_o read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n that_o they_o teach_v we_o knowledge_n and_o right_a understanding_n and_o that_o they_o carry_v man_n off_o from_o the_o vanity_n of_o the_o world_n unto_o the_o love_n of_o god_n and_o observe_v how_o great_o efficacious_a they_o be_v to_o the_o promote_a piety_n in_o very_o great_a number_n and_o that_o they_o be_v design_v for_o our_o salvation_n 11._o piety_n the_o scripture_n great_o promote_v piety_n these_o scripture_n be_v write_v by_o the_o inspiration_n of_o god_n and_o contain_v the_o sure_a rule_n for_o faith_n and_o life_n and_o be_v so_o account_v of_o in_o the_o ancient_a church_n herein_o be_v comprise_v the_o will_n and_o counsel_n of_o god_n declare_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n himself_o and_o the_o precept_n and_o holy_a rule_n there_o propose_v the_o promise_n declare_v the_o threaten_n denounce_v the_o judgement_n execute_v on_o the_o disobedient_a and_o the_o blessing_n bestow_v on_o the_o obedient_a be_v great_a incitement_n to_o piety_n and_o be_v of_o the_o great_a force_n and_o weight_n as_o they_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n because_o the_o divine_a authority_n go_v along_o with_o every_o one_o of_o they_o and_o the_o end_n for_o which_o they_o be_v write_v be_v for_o our_o learning_n that_o we_o through_o patience_n and_o comfort_n of_o the_o scripture_n may_v have_v hope_n rom._n 15.4_o and_o the_o punishment_n there_o record_v which_o be_v inflict_v on_o evil_a doer_n be_v for_o ensample_n and_o write_v for_o our_o admonition_n 1_o cor._n 10.11_o these_o holy_a book_n the_o primitive_a christian_n be_v not_o deny_v the_o use_n of_o and_o they_o so_o high_o esteem_v this_o privilege_n that_o rather_o than_o they_o will_v deliver_v up_o these_o book_n to_o their_o persecutor_n the_o best_a christian_n choose_v to_o undergo_v the_o utmost_a torment_n and_o suffering_n and_o of_o such_o 22._o such_o baron_fw-fr annal._n ecc._n an._n 302._o n._n 22._o baronius_n observe_v that_o there_o be_v numerus_fw-la prope_fw-la infinitus_fw-la eorum_fw-la qui_fw-la ne_fw-la codices_fw-la sacros_fw-la traderent_fw-la lubentissimo_fw-la animo_fw-la mortem_fw-la oppetiverunt_fw-la almost_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o those_o who_o with_o the_o great_a readiness_n of_o mind_n choose_v death_n rather_o than_o to_o deliver_v up_o the_o holy_a book_n and_o they_o who_o do_v deliver_v they_o be_v account_v grievous_a offender_n and_o call_v traditores_fw-la the_o name_n give_v to_o judas_n who_o betray_v our_o lord_n and_o of_o these_o as_o 1._o as_o advers._fw-la parm._n l._n 1._o optatus_n say_v there_o be_v many_o of_o all_o rank_n both_o laic_n and_o clergy_n 12._o the_o use_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v of_o such_o excellent_a advantage_n to_o promote_v piety_n and_o the_o happiness_n of_o man_n that_o the_o psalmist_n under_o the_o infallible_a guidance_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n declare_v the_o bless_a and_o good_a man_n to_o delight_v himself_o in_o the_o law_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o to_o meditate_v therein_o day_n and_o night_n psal_n 1.2_o and_o this_o make_v he_o so_o to_o increase_v and_o be_v fruitful_a in_o good_a work_n that_o v._o 3._o he_o be_v resemble_v to_o a_o tree_n plant_v by_o the_o river_n of_o water_n which_o bring_v forth_o his_o fruit_n in_o due_a season_n and_o the_o excellent_a use_n of_o this_o divine_a law_n be_v describe_v psal_n 19_o 7-11_a in_o convert_v the_o soul_n make_v wise_a the_o simple_a and_o other_o great_a benefit_n yea_o they_o be_v of_o such_o manifold_a and_o complete_a use_n for_o the_o good_a of_o man_n that_o the_o apostle_n declare_v they_o able_a to_o make_v one_o wise_a unto_o salvation_n and_o to_o be_v profitable_a for_o doctrine_n reproof_n correction_n and_o instruction_n in_o righteousness_n that_o the_o man_n of_o god_n may_v be_v perfect_a thorough_o furnish_v to_o every_o good_a work_n 2_o tim._n 3.15_o 16_o 17._o and_o they_o have_v that_o mighty_a efficacy_n to_o prevail_v on_o the_o heart_n and_o conscience_n of_o man_n that_o our_o lord_n acquaint_v we_o that_o they_o who_o will_v not_o hear_v moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n will_v not_o be_v persuade_v though_o one_o arise_v from_o the_o dead_a luke_n 16.31_o 13._o but_o the_o romish_a church_n prohibit_v the_o use_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o the_o generality_n of_o their_o communion_n as_o be_v manifest_a from_o the_o index_n of_o prohibit_v book_n sin_n book_n conc._n trident_n sess_n ult_n prope_fw-la sin_n which_o be_v order_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o be_v complete_v about_o the_o end_n of_o that_o council_n but_o the_o confirmation_n thereof_o be_v refer_v to_o the_o pope_n by_o the_o decree_n of_o that_o council_n and_o it_o be_v approve_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o pius_n the_o four_o in_o this_o church_n this_o indic_n reg._n 4._o how_o far_o vulgar_a translation_n be_v prohibit_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n index_n it_o be_v declare_v that_o since_o it_o be_v manifest_a by_o experience_n that_o if_o the_o holy_a bible_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n be_v permit_v general_o without_o distinction_n there_o will_v thence_o from_o the_o rashness_n of_o man_n more_o hurt_v arise_v than_o advantage_n in_o this_o matter_n it_o must_v be_v leave_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o bishop_n or_o inquisitor_n that_o with_o the_o advice_n of_o the_o parish_n priest_n or_o confessor_n he_o may_v grant_v to_o they_o the_o read_n of_o the_o bible_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n translate_v by_o catholic_n author_n who_o they_o shall_v understand_v may_v receive_v by_o such_o read_n not_o hurt_v but_o increase_n of_o faith_n and_o piety_n which_o faculty_n they_o shall_v have_v in_o writing_n but_o whosoever_o without_o such_o a_o faculty_n shall_v presume_v to_o read_v or_o to_o have_v they_o may_v not_o obtain_v the_o absolution_n of_o their_o sin_n unless_o they_o first_o deliver_v their_o bibles_n to_o the_o ordinary_a and_o then_o follow_v the_o penalty_n of_o the_o bookseller_n who_o shall_v sell_v or_o otherwise_o procure_v such_o bibles_n to_o they_o who_o have_v not_o a_o faculty_n and_o from_o this_o index_n the_o substantial_a part_n of_o this_o rule_n be_v express_v in_o 1._o in_o panstrat_n cath._n tom._n 1._o l._n 10._o c._n 1._o chamier_n and_o somewhat_o more_o at_o large_a in_o the_o book_n of_o t_o jacobus_n ledesima_n the_o jesuit_n 15._o jesuit_n lead_fw-la c._n 15._o de_fw-fr scripture_n divinis_fw-la quavis_fw-la lingua_fw-la non_fw-la legendis_fw-la and_o be_v mention_v in_o some_o english_a writer_n it_o be_v therefore_o condemn_v as_o a_o very_a heinous_a and_o mortal_a crime_n without_o all_o these_o caution_n to_o have_v or_o read_v a_o bible_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n though_o it_o be_v in_o a_o version_n of_o their_o own_o and_o if_o it_o be_v consider_v how_o liable_a to_o censure_v and_o dislike_n the_o use_n of_o such_o bible_n be_v in_o the_o romish_a communion_n as_o their_o own_o writer_n declare_v it_o may_v thence_o be_v conclude_v that_o many_o zealous_a papist_n will_v be_v backward_o to_o desire_v any_o such_o thing_n which_o other_o must_v not_o expect_v to_o obtain_v and_o upon_o further_a consideration_n of_o what_o difficulty_n may_v be_v expect_v in_o the_o gain_v this_o faculty_n and_o the_o procure_v the_o consent_n of_o those_o by_o who_o authority_n and_o with_o who_o advice_n it_o must_v be_v obtain_v any_o reasonable_a man_n
eucharistia_n consecrabatur_fw-la ut_fw-la comprehendit_fw-la simul_fw-la missam_fw-la catechumenorum_fw-la &_o haec_fw-la est_fw-la communissima_fw-la acceptio_fw-la and_o hence_o such_o portion_n of_o scripture_n as_o be_v part_n of_o the_o public_a service_n be_v include_v in_o that_o rule_n and_o constitution_n which_o relate_v to_o the_o whole_a and_o the_o 15._o the_o de_fw-fr verbo_fw-la del_fw-it c._n 15._o cardinal_n declare_v that_o what_o be_v do_v by_o the_o protestant_n be_v a_o real_a and_o practical_a assert_v their_o heretical_a opinion_n against_o the_o church_n whilst_o they_o ordinary_o translate_v the_o scripture_n into_o the_o german_a french_a and_o english_a tongue_n and_o public_o read_v and_o sing_v they_o in_o the_o same_o tongue_n in_o england_n before_o the_o reformation_n i_o know_v of_o no_o allow_a translation_n into_o english_a make_v by_o any_o who_o they_o own_o to_o be_v of_o their_o communion_n that_o of_o wiclef_n though_o out_o of_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a must_v not_o be_v own_v as_o such_o since_o the_o reformation_n the_o romanist_n have_v translate_v the_o testament_n into_o english_a but_o though_o these_o book_n may_v be_v procure_v by_o some_o few_o person_n they_o be_v not_o easy_o have_v by_o very_o many_o and_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o in_o some_o popish_a country_n they_o may_v have_v no_o translation_n of_o the_o scripture_n into_o their_o vulgar_a tongue_n to_o this_o time_n which_o carry_v any_o public_a approbation_n or_o allowance_n with_o it_o 24._o a_o three_o impediment_n of_o piety_n in_o the_o romish_a church_n people_n 3._o of_o their_o public_a service_n and_o prayer_n in_o a_o tongue_n not_o understand_v by_o the_o people_n which_o i_o shall_v instance_n in_o be_v their_o have_v the_o public_a prayer_n and_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o office_n of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o language_n not_o understand_v by_o the_o people_n which_o be_v a_o great_a hindrance_n to_o their_o devotion_n that_o this_o practice_n be_v general_o use_v and_o be_v establish_v and_o appoint_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v sufficient_o know_v and_o be_v manifest_a from_o the_o forego_n section_n but_o that_o the_o primitive_a church_n do_v general_o own_o the_o fitness_n and_o usefulness_n of_o have_v the_o public_a service_n and_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o language_n understand_v by_o the_o common_a people_n be_v evident_a enough_o from_o what_o be_v then_o practise_v and_o establish_v understand_v public_a office_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v perform_v in_o a_o tongue_n common_o understand_v in_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n where_o the_o greek_a language_n be_v then_o the_o common_a speech_n of_o the_o country_n as_o be_v well_o know_v and_o do_v appear_v from_o the_o popular_a homily_n of_o the_o greek_a father_n which_o they_o speak_v in_o that_o language_n they_o have_v their_o public_a prayer_n and_o service_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o greek_a tongue_n and_o not_o in_o the_o latin_a and_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_a liturgy_n then_o use_v in_o that_o tongue_n be_v still_o extant_a and_o in_o that_o part_n of_o the_o western_a church_n in_o which_o the_o latin_a be_v then_o the_o vulgar_a or_o common_o know_v language_n as_o in_o italy_n and_o many_o other_o part_n the_o public_a prayer_n and_o service_n be_v perform_v in_o that_o tongue_n and_o not_o in_o the_o greek_a or_o any_o other_o not_o common_o know_v in_o that_o country_n and_o this_o be_v prove_v from_o those_o part_n of_o the_o ancient_a latin_a office_n which_o be_v still_o preserve_v 25._o but_o in_o such_o other_o country_n where_o neither_o of_o these_o language_n be_v common_o know_v there_o be_v sufficient_a instance_n of_o the_o use_n of_o other_o language_n which_o be_v know_v in_o those_o eastern_a part_n where_o the_o syriack_n language_n obtain_v they_o have_v their_o public_a office_n in_o that_o language_n and_o a_o collection_n of_o sixteen_o syriack_n office_n be_v declare_v by_o init_fw-la by_o gabr._fw-la sionit_fw-la de_fw-fr ritib_n maronit_fw-la in_o init_fw-la gabriel_n sionita_n to_o be_v in_o a_o manuscript_n in_o his_o possession_n many_o of_o which_o be_v use_v together_o in_o the_o same_o church_n and_o other_o probable_o in_o other_o church_n and_o in_o other_o age_n and_o after_o the_o first_o century_n when_o the_o arabic_a and_o the_o coptick_n or_o egyptian_a language_n prevail_v much_o in_o egypt_n and_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o alexandria_n they_o have_v also_o the_o coptick_n liturgy_n as_o cophticarum_fw-la as_o in_o epist_n ad_fw-la nihusium_n praef_n rituali_fw-la cophticarum_fw-la athanasius_n kircherus_n testify_v and_o that_o part_n which_o may_v seem_v least_o needful_a to_o be_v in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n which_o concern_v the_o ordination_n of_o their_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n who_o may_v be_v presume_v to_o understand_v other_o tongue_n be_v translate_v by_o kircher_n into_o latin_a out_o of_o a_o very_a ancient_a manuscript_n in_o which_o all_o the_o ritual_a be_v in_o the_o coptick_n tongue_n except_o the_o exhortation_n which_o be_v in_o the_o arabic_a this_o translation_n be_v by_o kircher_n send_v to_o nihusius_n 1647_o and_o by_o he_o publish_v five_o or_o six_o year_n after_o and_o several_a other_o liturgical_a form_n both_o in_o syriack_n and_o other_o language_n use_v in_o those_o eastern_a church_n be_v mention_v by_o ecchellensis_n in_o the_o account_n he_o give_v of_o several_a author_n and_o book_n write_v in_o those_o language_n in_o the_o end_n of_o his_o eutychius_n vindicatus_fw-la and_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o further_a proof_n may_v be_v give_v of_o this_o matter_n law_n that_o the_o people_n may_v understand_v the_o service_n care_n be_v take_v by_o the_o imperial_a law_n by_o they_o who_o have_v the_o opportunity_n of_o see_v and_o consult_v such_o writer_n 26._o to_o this_o general_a and_o practical_a testimony_n of_o the_o church_n in_o former_a age_n i_o shall_v add_v three_o particular_a testimony_n but_o all_o of_o they_o of_o a_o public_a nature_n all_o which_o acknowledge_v the_o usefulness_n of_o the_o people_n understand_v the_o public_a office_n of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o the_o two_o former_a there_o be_v care_n take_v thereof_o the_o first_o be_v out_o of_o the_o imperial_a law_n in_o 6._o in_o justin_n novel_a 137._o c._n 6._o which_o it_o be_v enact_v that_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n shall_v express_v the_o prayer_n at_o the_o holy_a communion_n and_o at_o baptism_n with_o a_o voice_n that_o may_v be_v hear_v by_o the_o faithful_a people_n for_o the_o raise_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o hearer_n into_o a_o great_a devotion_n and_o affectionate_a give_v glory_n to_o god_n and_o then_o that_o law_n cit_v the_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n 1_o cor._n 14.16_o else_o when_o thou_o shall_v bless_v with_o the_o spirit_n how_o shall_v he_o that_o occupi_v the_o room_n of_o the_o unlearned_a say_n amen_o at_o thy_o give_v of_o thanks_o see_v he_o understand_v not_o what_o thou_o say_v which_o imperial_a law_n take_v care_n that_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n may_v be_v understand_v by_o the_o people_n for_o their_o profit_n provide_v that_o the_o word_n thereof_o shall_v be_v audible_o pronounce_v and_o suppose_v these_o prayer_n to_o be_v express_v as_o they_o then_o be_v in_o a_o language_n common_o understand_v a_o second_o testimony_n be_v from_o the_o roman_a pontifical_a in_o which_o be_v continue_v down_o to_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n pontifical_a by_o the_o roman_a pontifical_a a_o direction_n at_o the_o ordination_n of_o lector_n as_o be_v note_v in_o 470._o in_o hist_o con_fw-mi c._n trid._n l._n 6._o p._n 470._o the_o history_n of_o that_o council_n ut_fw-la studeant_fw-la distincte_n &_o articulate_v legere_fw-la ut_fw-la à _fw-la populo_fw-la intelligantur_fw-la from_o whence_o it_o be_v easy_o collect_v that_o when_o that_o pontifical_a be_v compose_v the_o service_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v then_o in_o that_o language_n which_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o people_n and_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n then_o be_v that_o it_o be_v requisite_a it_o shall_v be_v understand_v and_o by_o its_o authority_n it_o take_v care_n that_o it_o may_v be_v so_o express_v as_o to_o be_v understand_v but_o when_o after_o some_o time_n the_o latin_a tongue_n by_o degree_n grow_v out_o of_o vulgar_a use_n especial_o under_o the_o various_a mutation_n in_o the_o empire_n there_o be_v then_o want_v of_o care_n to_o order_v the_o expression_n of_o the_o public_a service_n to_o be_v such_o as_o will_v suit_v the_o capacity_n of_o the_o people_n 27._o the_o three_o testimony_n be_v from_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n which_o declare_v 8._o declare_v sess_n 22._o cap._n 8._o etsi_fw-la missa_fw-la contineat_fw-la magnam_fw-la populi_fw-la eruditionem_fw-la patribus_fw-la tamen_fw-la visum_fw-la non_fw-la expedire_fw-la ut_fw-la vulgari_fw-la passim_fw-la lingua_fw-la celebraretur_fw-la quamobrem_fw-la retento_fw-mi ecclesiae_fw-la romanae_fw-la ritu_fw-la
son_n to_o rejoice_v at_o his_o have_v murder_v his_o father_n when_o he_o be_v drink_v because_o of_o the_o great_a riches_n thence_o accrue_v to_o he_o by_o inheritance_n 17._o inheritance_n prop._n 17._o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o have_v a_o act_n of_o faith_n once_o in_o the_o life_n time_n 24._o time_n prop._n 24._o to_o call_v god_n to_o witness_v to_o a_o light_a lie_n be_v not_o so_o great_a irreverence_n that_o for_o it_o he_o either_o will_v or_o can_v damn_v a_o man_n now_o such_o horrid_a position_n as_o these_o and_o many_o other_o in_o the_o same_o decree_n deserve_v the_o severe_a censure_n and_o it_o may_v amaze_v any_o one_o that_o such_o thing_n shall_v be_v assert_v by_o those_o who_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o instruct_v other_o in_o the_o principle_n and_o practice_n of_o christianity_n and_o what_o wretched_a life_n may_v they_o lead_v who_o practice_n be_v direct_v by_o such_o guide_n 36._o now_o though_o these_o position_n be_v condemn_v to_o be_v at_o least_o scandalous_a and_o pernicious_a in_o practice_n and_o therefore_o all_o person_n be_v in_o that_o decree_n strict_o forbid_v to_o practice_v upon_o they_o and_o all_o who_o shall_v maintain_v they_o be_v declare_v to_o be_v under_o the_o sentence_n of_o excommunication_n yet_o this_o very_a sentence_n be_v too_o kind_a and_o favourable_a to_o the_o author_n of_o these_o position_n upon_o a_o threefold_a account_n first_o in_o that_o such_o impious_a and_o irreligious_a doctrine_n be_v not_o condemn_v as_o false_a wicked_a blasphemous_a or_o heretical_a but_o only_o as_o at_o least_o scandalous_a and_o pernicious_a in_o practice_n which_o be_v but_o a_o very_a mild_a censure_n of_o these_o doctrine_n themselves_o and_o speak_v no_o more_o against_o they_o than_o be_v declare_v against_o some_o other_o position_n contain_v in_o the_o same_o decree_n which_o be_v not_o so_o abominable_a for_o instance_n 19_o instance_n prop._n 19_o that_o the_o will_n can_v effect_v that_o the_o assent_n of_o faith_n shall_v be_v more_o firm_a in_o itself_o than_o the_o weight_n of_o the_o reason_n which_o move_v to_o that_o assent_n do_v deserve_v and_o 42._o and_o prop._n 42._o that_o it_o be_v not_o usury_n to_o require_v something_o beside_o the_o principal_a as_o be_v due_a out_o of_o benevolence_n and_o gratitude_n but_o only_o when_o it_o be_v demand_v as_o due_a out_o of_o justice_n for_o whatsoever_o may_v be_v say_v against_o these_o position_n it_o be_v a_o gentle_a and_o easy_a censure_n of_o the_o other_o to_o put_v they_o in_o the_o same_o rank_n with_o these_o and_o under_o no_o heavy_a condemnation_n second_o in_o that_o the_o author_n of_o these_o unchristian_a doctrine_n and_o those_o who_o till_o the_o time_n of_o this_o decree_n have_v teach_v they_o and_o maintain_v they_o be_v not_o by_o this_o nor_o so_o far_o as_o i_o can_v learn_v by_o any_o other_o decree_n bring_v under_o any_o public_a censure_n which_o may_v embolden_v and_o encourage_v other_o to_o vent_v other_o wicked_a principle_n against_o common_a morality_n in_o time_n to_o come_v though_o but_o with_o a_o little_a variation_n from_o the_o same_o three_o in_o that_o the_o book_n in_o which_o these_o wicked_a principle_n be_v contain_v and_o own_a be_v not_o by_o this_o decree_n and_o i_o think_v by_o no_o other_o prohibit_v to_o be_v read_v no_o not_o so_o far_o as_o the_o holy_a scripture_n themselves_o be_v under_o a_o prohibition_n sect_n iii_o those_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n be_v public_o declare_v and_o assert_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o be_v by_o the_o authority_n thereof_o establish_v which_o be_v high_o derogatory_n to_o the_o just_a honour_n and_o dignity_n of_o our_o saviour_n sect._n iii_o 1._o christ_n dishonour_v do_v to_o christ_n those_o practice_n and_o opinion_n which_o vilify_v the_o dignity_n and_o authority_n of_o christ_n be_v infamous_a and_o bring_v a_o deserve_a dishonour_n upon_o the_o author_n of_o they_o and_o on_o they_o who_o embrace_v they_o and_o as_o he_o be_v worthy_a of_o all_o glory_n so_o his_o church_n and_o the_o member_n thereof_o be_v deserve_o zealous_a of_o his_o honour_n but_o herein_o the_o romanist_n miscarry_v which_o i_o shall_v manifest_v in_o some_o particular_n 2._o saint_n by_o invocate_a saint_n first_o in_o their_o prayer_n and_o supplication_n to_o saint_n and_o angel_n their_o practice_n herein_o be_v not_o consistent_a with_o the_o honour_n due_a to_o our_o lord_n as_o our_o advocate_n and_o intercessor_n this_o invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v declare_v by_o ult_n by_o sess_n ult_n the_o council_n of_o trent_n to_o be_v good_a and_o profitable_a and_o in_o the_o oath_n enjoin_v by_o pius_n the_o four_o 4._o four_o in_o bull._n pli_v 4._o to_o be_v take_v of_o all_o the_o clergy_n a_o profession_n be_v require_v that_o the_o saint_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v and_o invocate_v and_o in_o the_o public_a office_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n both_o in_o their_o prayer_n and_o more_o especial_o and_o full_o in_o their_o hymn_n supplication_n for_o all_o manner_n of_o heavenly_a blessing_n be_v put_v up_o unto_o they_o sanct._n they_o cassand_n consult_v de_fw-fr cult_a sanct._n cassander_n indeed_o tell_v we_o that_o these_o thing_n be_v not_o do_v for_o any_o such_o intent_n as_o if_o pray_v to_o they_o shall_v be_v think_v simple_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o in_o the_o same_o discourse_n he_o declare_v that_o they_o do_v not_o adjoin_v the_o saint_n as_o if_o god_n either_o can_v not_o or_o will_v not_o hearken_v and_o show_v mercy_n unless_o they_o be_v intercessor_n for_o it_o but_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o his_o mild_a and_o moderate_a expression_n be_v displease_v to_o the_o great_a part_n of_o that_o church_n and_o however_o though_o the_o error_n in_o doctrine_n be_v the_o great_a when_o that_o be_v declare_v necessary_a which_o be_v not_o so_o the_o error_n in_o practice_n be_v not_o the_o less_o if_o in_o do_v that_o which_o be_v on_o other_o account_n unblamable_a it_o be_v declare_v not_o necessary_a to_o be_v do_v 3._o now_o the_o bless_a jesus_n be_v constitute_v of_o god_n merit_n and_o confidence_n in_o their_o intercession_n and_o merit_n our_o advocate_n and_o intercessor_n that_o we_o may_v in_o his_o name_n and_o through_o he_o draw_v nigh_o to_o god_n and_o it_o be_v part_n of_o his_o kingly_a authority_n and_o headship_n over_o his_o church_n to_o dispense_v those_o blessing_n for_o which_o we_o seek_v unto_o god_n in_o his_o name_n and_o he_o be_v exalt_v to_o be_v a_o prince_n and_o a_o saviour_n to_o give_v repentance_n and_o remission_n of_o sin_n act._n 5.31_o but_o in_o many_o book_n of_o devotion_n use_v and_o approve_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n their_o address_n be_v much_o more_o frequent_a to_o saint_n and_o sometime_o to_o angel_n and_o especial_o and_o most_o frequent_o to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n than_o to_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n himself_o and_o to_o these_o they_o apply_v themselves_o that_o by_o they_o they_o may_v find_v acceptance_n with_o god_n and_o that_o by_o their_o merit_n they_o may_v obtain_v help_n grace_n and_o blessing_n and_o even_o the_o title_n of_o intercessor_n and_o advocate_n also_o be_v ofttimes_o give_v to_o they_o both_o in_o the_o more_o ancient_a office_n and_o in_o the_o present_a roman_a breviary_n together_o with_o expression_n of_o trust_n and_o confidence_n in_o their_o merit_n frequent_o join_v with_o they_o on_o s._n andrew_n day_n they_o brev._n they_o in_o missal_n sec_fw-la we_o sarum_n &_o in_o brev._n pray_v with_o respect_n to_o he_o sit_fw-la apud_fw-la te_fw-la pro_fw-la nobis_fw-la perpetuus_fw-la intercessor_n that_o he_o may_v be_v with_o thou_o for_o we_o a_o perpetual_a intercessor_n and_o the_o bless_a virgin_n be_v style_v trin._n style_v br._n rom._n ad_fw-la complete_a a_o vesp_n trin._n our_o advocate_n and_o they_o some_o time_n with_o respect_n to_o a_o saint_n use_v such_o expression_n as_o these_o in_o their_o address_n to_o god_n ejus_fw-la intercedentibus_fw-la meritis_fw-la ab_fw-la omnibus_fw-la nos_fw-la absolve_v peccatis_fw-la pont._n peccatis_fw-la ibid._n com._n confess_v pont._n absolve_v we_o from_o all_o our_o sin_n through_o the_o intercession_n of_o his_o merit_n and_o with_o respect_n to_o pope_n nicholas_n both_o in_o the_o present_a roman_a breviary_n and_o in_o the_o office_n secundum_fw-la usum_fw-la sarum_n which_o be_v most_o in_o use_n in_o this_o kingdom_n before_o the_o reformation_n be_v a_o prayer_n for_o the_o six_o of_o december_n that_o by_o his_o merit_n and_o prayer_n we_o may_v be_v free_v from_o the_o fire_n of_o hell_n and_o of_o this_o nature_n numerous_a instance_n may_v be_v give_v and_o such_o like_a expression_n concern_v the_o saint_n and_o application_n to_o they_o encroach_v so_o far_o upon_o our_o saviour_n intercession_n and_o be_v our_o advocate_n that_o with_o respect_n hereto_o cassander_n say_v of_o
divers_a of_o the_o romish_a communion_n desire_n communion_n cassand_n consult_v de_fw-fr mer._n &_o interce_n sanctorum_fw-la they_o pretend_v that_o they_o only_o desire_v their_o prayer_n but_o 1._o it_o be_v unknown_a to_o we_o that_o they_o know_v our_o desire_n advocationis_fw-la christi_fw-la officio_fw-la obscurato_fw-la sanctos_fw-la atque_fw-la imprimis_fw-la virginem_fw-la mariam_n in_fw-la illius_fw-la locum_fw-la substituerunt_fw-la that_o the_o office_n of_o christ_n advocateship_n be_v obscure_v by_o they_o they_o substitute_v the_o saint_n and_o principal_o the_o virgin_n mary_n in_o his_o place_n 4._o but_o the_o most_o considerable_a man_n who_o write_v in_o defence_n of_o this_o practice_n declare_v that_o they_o only_o invocate_v the_o saint_n to_o obtain_v the_o assistance_n of_o their_o prayer_n but_o first_o if_o this_o be_v true_a and_o no_o more_o be_v either_o intend_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o practise_v by_o its_o member_n yet_o there_o be_v no_o assurance_n that_o particular_a saint_n depart_v know_v our_o particular_a want_n and_o supplication_n and_o desire_n and_o much_o more_o may_v they_o be_v unacquainted_a with_o that_o inward_a devoutness_n and_o pious_a temper_n of_o soul_n which_o do_v qualify_v man_n for_o the_o obtain_v the_o favour_n of_o god_n and_o his_o heavenly_a blessing_n and_o a_o wise_a man_n will_v not_o think_v it_o reasonable_a to_o place_v any_o considerable_a dependence_n in_o a_o special_a case_n upon_o the_o care_n and_o assistance_n of_o such_o a_o friend_n who_o be_v at_o a_o distance_n from_o he_o and_o of_o who_o he_o have_v no_o sufficient_a ground_n of_o confidence_n that_o he_o know_v any_o thing_n either_o of_o his_o need_n or_o of_o his_o special_a desire_n from_o he_o the_o way_n assign_v by_o the_o romanist_n to_o declare_v how_o the_o saint_n depart_v be_v acquaint_v with_o thing_n here_o below_o especial_o so_o far_o as_o to_o discern_v the_o special_a motion_n of_o the_o mind_n of_o all_o particular_a person_n be_v but_o expression_n of_o great_a word_n without_o evidence_n and_o the_o speculum_fw-la trinitatis_fw-la may_v as_o well_o serve_v to_o show_v that_o the_o angel_n in_o glory_n be_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o their_o confirmation_n in_o happiness_n acquaint_v with_o all_o thing_n future_a by_o see_v the_o face_n of_o our_o heavenly_a father_n when_o yet_o our_o lord_n declare_v they_o know_v not_o the_o time_n of_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n as_o that_o the_o saint_n in_o glory_n have_v such_o a_o clear_a understanding_n of_o thing_n and_o person_n in_o this_o world_n now_o if_o they_o understand_v not_o our_o request_n and_o desire_n supplication_n direct_v to_o they_o be_v not_o only_o imprudent_a but_o a_o abuse_n of_o religious_a worship_n by_o employ_v a_o considerable_a portion_n of_o it_o and_o of_o our_o devotion_n therein_o about_o that_o which_o at_o lest_o signify_v nothing_o but_o be_v whole_o useless_a and_o to_o no_o purpose_n and_o to_o perform_v act_n of_o religion_n upon_o the_o uncertain_a supposition_n of_o this_o be_v true_a of_o which_o we_o can_v have_v no_o certain_a knowledge_n and_o there_o be_v much_o to_o be_v say_v against_o it_o be_v to_o show_v ourselves_o too_o forward_o to_o run_v the_o hazard_n of_o be_v guilty_a of_o this_o miscarriage_n 5._o and_o whereas_o god_n and_o his_o gospel_n do_v instruct_v man_n prayer_n our_o religion_n give_v no_o direction_n for_o such_o prayer_n in_o the_o part_n and_o duty_n of_o religion_n but_o have_v give_v neither_o direction_n nor_o encouragement_n to_o the_o invocation_n of_o angel_n or_o saint_n depart_v or_o to_o perform_v any_o religious_a worship_n to_o they_o it_o be_v no_o duty_n incumbent_a on_o man_n to_o make_v such_o address_n to_o they_o and_o in_o this_o case_n concern_v the_o object_n of_o religious_a worship_n it_o be_v not_o their_o due_n to_o receive_v what_o be_v not_o our_o duty_n to_o perform_v and_o we_o may_v reasonable_o fear_v lest_o god_n shall_v account_v our_o give_v such_o honour_n to_o those_o glorify_a creature_n in_o heaven_n as_o to_o acknowledge_v they_o to_o know_v the_o desire_n of_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n and_o address_v ourselves_o to_o they_o thereupon_o to_o be_v a_o misplace_n that_o honour_n which_o be_v only_o due_a to_o himself_o and_o our_o bless_a saviour_n and_o this_o may_v bring_v we_o under_o his_o displeasure_n and_o when_o i_o consider_v how_o frequent_o the_o apostle_n desire_v the_o prayer_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n on_o earth_n and_o direct_v they_o to_o pray_v for_o one_o another_o and_o to_o send_v to_o the_o elder_n of_o the_o church_n to_o obtain_v their_o prayer_n i_o can_v but_o think_v that_o he_o will_v have_v be_v as_o forward_o to_o have_v direct_v christian_n to_o seek_v for_o the_o prayer_n of_o saint_n depart_v of_o which_o he_o speak_v nothing_o if_o he_o have_v account_v that_o to_o be_v lawful_a and_o useful_a and_o from_o hence_o it_o may_v seem_v high_o probable_a if_o not_o certain_a that_o the_o soul_n depart_v do_v not_o understand_v and_o be_v not_o particular_o affect_v with_o the_o request_n and_o desire_n of_o man_n here_o below_o beside_o this_o though_o i_o conceive_v holy_a angel_n may_v be_v frequent_o present_a in_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n i_o can_v think_v it_o allowable_a though_o i_o have_v special_a assurance_n of_o their_o presence_n at_o any_o particular_a time_n to_o direct_v the_o act_n of_o public_a worship_n in_o that_o case_n sometime_o to_o god_n and_o christ_n and_o sometime_o to_o they_o in_o the_o same_o gesture_n of_o adoration_n and_o especial_o in_o the_o use_n of_o such_o word_n of_o address_n to_o the_o angel_n however_o they_o be_v understand_v as_o may_v fit_o be_v apply_v to_o christ_n for_o this_o will_v give_v too_o much_o of_o that_o homage_n to_o the_o servant_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o the_o lord_n 6._o depart_v 〈◊〉_d great_o honour_v the_o saint_n depart_v but_o we_o who_o do_v not_o direct_v our_o prayer_n and_o religious_a supplication_n to_o saint_n depart_v have_v a_o high_a honour_n for_o they_o endeavour_v to_o follow_v their_o good_a example_n praise_v god_n for_o they_o and_o hope_v to_o be_v hereafter_o with_o they_o in_o the_o mansion_n of_o glory_n and_o since_o their_o goodness_n and_o love_n be_v not_o diminish_v but_o increase_v by_o their_o departure_n and_o they_o be_v still_o member_n of_o the_o same_o body_n i_o esteem_v they_o to_o have_v affectionate_a desire_n of_o the_o good_a of_o man_n upon_o earth_n and_o especial_o of_o pious_a man_n who_o be_v fellow-member_n with_o they_o and_o i_o account_v it_o one_o great_a privilege_n that_o i_o enjoy_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o saint_n that_o by_o reason_n of_o membership_n with_o the_o same_o body_n i_o have_v a_o interest_n in_o the_o religious_a supplication_n of_o all_o the_o true_o catholic_n part_n of_o the_o diffusive_a church_n militant_a upon_o earth_n and_o in_o the_o holy_a service_n of_o the_o triumphant_a part_n thereof_o in_o heaven_n i_o can_v also_o willing_o admit_v what_o sollicita_fw-la what_o cyp._n de_fw-fr mortalitate_fw-la magnus_fw-la illic_fw-la nos_fw-la charorum_fw-la numerus_fw-la expectat_fw-la parentum_fw-la fratrum_fw-la filiorum_fw-la copiosa_fw-la turba_fw-la adhuc_fw-la de_fw-la nostra_fw-la salute_v sollicita_fw-la s._n cyprian_n sometime_o express_v that_o depart_v friend_n have_v a_o particular_a desire_n of_o the_o good_a of_o their_o survive_a relation_n and_o what_o in_o another_o place_n he_o recommend_v saint_n recommend_v epist_n 57_o ad_fw-la cornel._n the_o papist_n do_v direct_o pray_v for_o blessing_n to_o the_o saint_n that_o depart_a christian_n continue_v their_o affectionate_a sense_n of_o and_o prayer_n for_o the_o distress_a part_n of_o the_o church_n on_o earth_n but_o upon_o the_o forego_n consideration_n this_o will_v not_o warrant_v religious_a address_n to_o be_v direct_v to_o these_o saint_n 7._o second_o the_o petition_n use_v in_o the_o romish_a church_n in_o their_o supplication_n to_o the_o saint_n do_v plain_o express_v more_o than_o their_o desire_v they_o to_o pray_v for_o they_o i_o shall_v not_o insist_v on_o the_o high_a extravagance_n in_o divers_a book_n of_o devotion_n and_o in_o the_o office_n former_o use_v in_o some_o particular_a church_n as_o that_o in_o the_o missale_n sec_fw-la usum_fw-la sarum_n to_o the_o virgin_n mary_n matiae_n mary_n in_o nativit_fw-la b._n matiae_n potes_fw-la enim_fw-la cuncta_fw-la ut_fw-la mundi_fw-la regina_fw-la &_o jura_fw-la cum_fw-la nato_fw-la omne_fw-la decernis_fw-la in_o soecla_fw-la thou_o can_v do_v all_o thing_n as_o the_o queen_n of_o the_o world_n and_o thou_o with_o thy_o son_n determine_v all_o right_n for_o ever_o which_o with_o many_o expression_n of_o as_o high_a a_o nature_n place_v a_o further_a confidence_n in_o the_o saint_n and_o expectation_n from_o they_o than_o mere_o to_o be_v help_v by_o their_o prayer_n but_o i_o shall_v instance_n in_o two_o or_o three_o
thing_n concern_v christ_n or_o his_o church_n or_o any_o matter_n of_o faith_n or_o rule_v of_o christian_a life_n which_o be_v not_o contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n but_o there_o be_v nothing_o teach_v in_o the_o apostolical_a doctrine_n to_o assert_v or_o give_v any_o countenance_n to_o the_o pope_n infallibility_n or_o his_o universal_a supremacy_n to_o the_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o many_o other_o thing_n now_o deliver_v as_o point_n de_fw-mi fide_fw-la in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o which_o divers_a be_v mention_v in_o this_o chapter_n and_o these_o new_a matter_n of_o faith_n have_v so_o alter_v and_o change_v the_o ancient_a christian_a religion_n that_o with_o these_o mixture_n it_o be_v very_o unlike_o what_o be_v declare_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n 35._o the_o council_n of_o trent_n declare_v their_o scripture_n their_o sess_n 4._o c._n 1._o all_o these_o under_o the_o name_n of_o tradition_n make_v equal_a with_o the_o scripture_n receive_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o their_o tradition_n to_o be_v pari_fw-la pietatis_fw-la affectu_fw-la &_o reverentia_fw-la with_o the_o like_a pious_a affection_n and_o reverence_n indeed_o it_o call_v these_o tradition_n such_o as_o be_v from_o the_o mouth_n of_o christ_n or_o be_v dictate_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o receive_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o since_o after_o their_o declare_v thus_o much_o and_o express_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o scripture_n with_o the_o additional_a book_n receive_v in_o the_o romish_a church_n they_o tell_v we_o that_o this_o be_v do_v that_o all_o man_n may_v know_v what_o foundation_n they_o will_v proceed_v on_o in_o their_o confirm_a doctrine_n and_o reform_a manner_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o all_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n or_o practice_n deliver_v in_o that_o council_n which_o be_v not_o contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n be_v repute_v to_o be_v such_o tradition_n as_o be_v of_o equal_a authority_n with_o the_o scripture_n and_o in_o the_o 1564._o the_o form_n juram_fw-la a_o 1564._o bull_n of_o pius_n the_o four_o many_o of_o these_o doctrine_n be_v particular_o express_v and_o in_o the_o end_n of_o it_o a_o hearty_a acceptance_n be_v declare_v of_o all_o thing_n define_v in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o it_o be_v add_v that_o this_o be_v the_o true_a catholic_n faith_n extra_fw-la quam_fw-la nemo_fw-la salvus_fw-la esse_fw-la potest_fw-la out_o of_o which_o no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v and_o this_o all_o who_o have_v cure_v of_o soul_n and_o preferment_n in_o the_o church_n must_v own_o by_o their_o solemn_a oath_n and_o vow_n and_o yet_o how_o little_a that_o council_n in_o its_o decision_n keep_v to_o the_o true_a rule_n of_o catholic_n tradition_n be_v sufficient_o evident_a from_o what_o they_o at_o this_o very_a time_n declare_v concern_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o scripture_n for_o their_o take_n into_o the_o canon_n several_a of_o those_o book_n which_o we_o account_v apocryphal_a have_v be_v plain_o prove_v by_o bishop_n cousin_n to_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o universal_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n 36._o and_o if_o no_o man_n may_v with_o honesty_n it_o and_o above_o it_o add_v any_o thing_n to_o a_o man_n deed_n or_o covenant_n as_o if_o it_o be_v contain_v therein_o how_o great_a a_o crime_n be_v it_o to_o deal_v thus_o with_o god_n covenant_n but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n not_o only_o equal_v her_o tradition_n contain_v many_o new_a point_n of_o faith_n with_o the_o scripture_n and_o what_o be_v the_o true_a christian_a doctrine_n but_o it_o real_o set_v they_o above_o the_o holy_a scripture_n though_o they_o be_v in_o many_o thing_n contrary_a thereunto_o for_o they_o make_v tradition_n such_o a_o rule_n for_o the_o scripture_n that_o it_o must_v signify_v no_o more_o than_o tradition_n will_v allow_v iu._n sect._n iu._n and_o to_o this_o purpose_n their_o 4._o their_o in_o bull._n pii_fw-la 4._o clergy_n swear_v to_o admit_v the_o scripture_n according_a to_o that_o sense_n which_o the_o holy_a mother_n the_o church_n have_v hold_v and_o do_v hold_v who_o be_v to_o judge_v of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o hereby_o they_o mean_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n there_o call_v the_o mother_n of_o all_o church_n sect_n iv_o of_o the_o public_a allowance_n or_o injunction_n of_o such_o thing_n among_o the_o papist_n as_o either_o debase_v the_o majesty_n of_o god_n or_o give_v divine_a honour_n to_o something_o else_o beside_o god_n those_o thing_n deserve_v to_o be_v condemn_v as_o great_o evil_a which_o debase_v the_o majesty_n of_o god_n or_o deprive_v he_o of_o that_o peculiar_a glory_n and_o worship_n which_o be_v due_a to_o he_o alone_o and_o they_o who_o practice_n or_o uphold_v such_o thing_n aught_o to_o be_v esteem_v as_o evil_a doer_n in_o a_o high_a degree_n honour_n which_o in_o a_o suitable_a measure_n belong_v to_o every_o superior_a as_o to_o a_o father_n or_o a_o prince_n in_o the_o high_a measure_n of_o it_o be_v proper_a to_o god_n and_o that_o reverence_n which_o be_v due_a to_o he_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v reserve_v sole_o for_o he_o both_o from_o the_o rule_n of_o justice_n and_o piety_n and_o also_o because_o god_n be_v in_o this_o respect_n a_o jealous_a god_n 2._o papist_n 1._o image_n of_o the_o deity_n be_v use_v by_o the_o papist_n but_o first_o it_o be_v a_o abase_v the_o majesty_n of_o god_n to_o represent_v the_o glorious_a infinite_a and_o invisible_a god_n who_o be_v a_o pure_a spirit_n by_o a_o material_a image_n this_o be_v frequent_o and_o public_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o be_v there_o allow_v and_o defend_v by_o many_o of_o its_o writer_n 8._o writer_n de_fw-fr eccl._n triumph_n c._n 8._o cardinal_n bellarmine_n have_v one_o chapter_n on_o purpose_n to_o prove_v non_fw-la esse_fw-la prohibitas-imagines_a dei_fw-la that_o image_n of_o god_n be_v not_o prohibit_v and_o he_o cite_v cajetan_n catharinus_n and_o other_o as_o defend_v the_o same_o and_o one_o chief_a argument_n which_o he_o use_v to_o prove_v this_o be_v exit_fw-la usu_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la from_o the_o usage_n of_o the_o church_n and_o he_o there_o declare_v jam_fw-la receptae_fw-la sunt_fw-la fere_n ubique_fw-la ejusmodi_fw-la imagine_v that_o now_o such_o image_n be_v almost_o every_o where_o receive_v and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o credible_a that_o the_o church_n will_v universal_o tolerate_v any_o unlawful_a thing_n where_o he_o also_o declare_v that_o these_o be_v approve_v both_o in_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n but_o the_o make_v a_o image_n of_o the_o true_a god_n stand_v condemn_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n even_o in_o the_o second_o commandment_n law_n against_o the_o divine_a law_n thou_o shall_v not_o make_v to_o thyself_o any_o graven_n image_n thou_o shall_v not_o bow_v down_o to_o they_o nor_o worship_v they_o and_o that_o the_o divine_a law_n do_v not_o only_o forbid_v the_o image_n of_o a_o false_a god_n or_o a_o inferior_a deity_n but_o such_o also_o as_o be_v intend_v to_o represent_v the_o true_a god_n be_v manifest_a from_o deut._n 4.15_o 16._o take_v good_a heed_n to_o yourselves_o for_o you_o see_v no_o manner_n of_o similitude_n in_o the_o day_n the_o lord_n speak_v unto_o you_o in_o horeb_n out_o of_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o fire_n lest_o you_o corrupt_v yourselves_o and_o make_v you_o a_o grave_v image_n the_o similitude_n of_o any_o figure_n or_o the_o likeness_n of_o male_a or_o female_a and_o this_o command_n be_v the_o more_o to_o be_v consider_v because_o of_o that_o emphatical_a caution_n which_o be_v use_v by_o way_n of_o preface_n thereto_o 3._o it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o heinous_a sin_n which_o general_o prevail_v in_o the_o pagan_a world_n that_o they_o change_v the_o glory_n of_o the_o incorruptible_a god_n into_o a_o image_n make_v like_a to_o corruptible_a man_n and_o to_o bird_n etc._n etc._n rom._n 1.23_o practice_n this_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o pagan_a practice_n and_o though_o i_o charge_v not_o the_o roman_a church_n with_o run_v parallel_n to_o the_o pagan_a idolatry_n yet_o this_o disparage_v the_o divine_a be_v by_o set_v up_o visible_a image_n and_o representation_n thereof_o and_o give_v worship_n to_o they_o under_o that_o relation_n be_v one_o of_o the_o great_a miscarriage_n of_o the_o gentile_n and_o yet_o the_o chief_a part_n at_o least_o of_o the_o gentile_n do_v not_o think_v these_o very_a image_n to_o be_v the_o proper_a being_n of_o their_o go_n for_o beside_o their_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o wisdom_n purity_n goodness_n and_o power_n of_o the_o deity_n which_o many_o testimony_n produce_v by_o justin_n martyr_n clemens_n alexandrinus_n eusebius_n and_o other_o christian_a writer_n do_v express_v there_o be_v also_o retain_v among_o they_o such_o notion_n concern_v the_o
use_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o these_o 1._o these_o conc._n trid._n ubi_fw-la sup_n c._n 1._o that_o christ_n who_o be_v present_a in_o heaven_n by_o his_o natural_a presence_n be_v present_a in_o other_o place_n in_o substance_n by_o that_o way_n which_o we_o can_v more_o easy_o believe_v than_o express_v by_o word_n and_o the_o roman_a catechism_n say_v med_n say_v de_fw-fr euch._n sacr._n post_v med_n this_o change_n must_v not_o be_v curious_o inquire_v into_o for_o it_o can_v be_v perceive_v by_o we_o and_o baronius_n declare_v that_o 49._o that_o baron_fw-fr an._n eccl._n a_o 44._o n._n 49._o modo_fw-la ineffabili_fw-la transubstantiatur_fw-la it_o be_v transubstantiate_v by_o a_o unspeakable_a manner_n but_o it_o be_v manifest_a from_o their_o plain_a decision_n that_o these_o and_o such_o like_a expression_n relate_v either_o to_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o divine_a operation_n or_o to_o the_o way_n of_o explicate_v how_o he_o can_v be_v substantial_o present_a in_o every_o sacrament_n while_o he_o be_v ascend_v into_o heaven_n and_o sit_v at_o god_n right_a hand_n for_o the_o manner_n of_o his_o presence_n itself_o they_o have_v express_v to_o be_v by_o transubstantiation_n as_o above_o explain_v 16._o but_o that_o the_o element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n scripture_n no_o transubstantiation_n be_v prove_v from_o scripture_n have_v not_o their_o substance_n change_v into_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n may_v appear_v first_o because_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o institution_n of_o this_o sacrament_n from_o whence_o the_o nature_n of_o this_o sacrament_n must_v be_v discern_v or_o any_o where_o else_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o afford_v any_o proof_n for_o transubstantlation_n it_o be_v observe_v by_o 3._o by_o hist_o transub_v c._n 5._o n._n 3._o bishop_n cousin_n that_o scotus_n durandus_fw-la biel_n occam_n cameraoensis_fw-la bishop_n eisher_n against_o duther_n and_o cardinal_n cajetan_n do_v all_o acknowledge_v that_o tiansubstantiation_n can_v not_o be_v prove_v sufficient_o from_o scripture_n and_o their_o word_n be_v by_o he_o produce_v and_o that_o bellarmine_n declare_v himself_o doubtful_a thereof_o those_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n so_o much_o urge_v by_o the_o romanist_n this_o be_v my_o body_n do_v not_o determine_v the_o manner_n of_o his_o presence_n or_o that_o he_o be_v transubstantial_o there_o and_o so_o carnal_o that_o according_a to_o the_o 223._o the_o catech._n ad_fw-la par._n p._n 223._o roman_a catechism_n his_o bone_n and_o nerve_n and_o whole_a christ_n be_v there_o substantial_o contain_v but_o this_o may_v well_o be_v so_o understand_v that_o he_o spiritual_o and_o sacramental_o under_o visible_a element_n exhibit_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o himself_o so_o as_o to_o apply_v it_o to_o true_a christian_n and_o interest_n they_o in_o it_o and_o the_o blessing_n and_o benefit_n thereof_o nor_o do_v the_o use_n of_o the_o like_a phrase_n in_o scripture_n import_v any_o substantial_a change_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o when_o s._n paul_n speak_v of_o the_o israelite_n 1_o cor._n 10.4_o that_o they_o drink_v of_o that_o spiritual_a rock_n that_o follow_v they_o and_o that_o rock_n be_v christ_n it_o can_v be_v suppose_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o rock_n shall_v be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o christ_n who_o be_v not_o yet_o incarnate_a when_o s._n john_n declare_v joh._n 1.14_o the_o word_n be_v make_v flesh_n it_o can_v be_v thence_o affirm_v without_o heresy_n and_o blasphemy_n that_o his_o divine_a nature_n be_v change_v into_o his_o humane_a nature_n and_o when_o our_o lord_n have_v speak_v joh._n 6._o of_o eat_v his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n and_o add_v upon_o his_o disciple_n be_v offend_v at_o those_o say_n v._o 63._o it_o be_v the_o spirit_n that_o quicken_v the_o flesh_n profit_v nothing_o the_o word_n that_o i_o speak_v unto_o you_o be_v spirit_n and_o they_o be_v life_n he_o hereby_o and_o also_o by_o what_o he_o speak_v of_o believe_v both_o in_o the_o beginning_n and_o end_v of_o that_o discourse_n and_o towards_o the_o middle_n of_o it_o v._o 35.47_o 48_o 64._o sufficient_o direct_v they_o to_o a_o spiritual_a sense_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o he_o have_v speak_v and_o a_o like_a interpretation_n of_o those_o word_n take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n be_v somewhat_o direct_v by_o the_o same_o expression_n and_o be_v also_o most_o suitable_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o sacrament_n nor_o can_v those_o word_n mention_v both_o by_o s._n luke_n and_o s._n paul_n luk._n 22.20_o 1_o cor._n 11.25_o this_o cup_n be_v the_o new_a testament_n be_v otherwise_o understand_v than_o sacramental_o and_o somewhat_o figurative_o and_o these_o also_o be_v express_v as_o part_v of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o eucharist_n 17._o church_n it_o be_v not_o own_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n second_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n this_o be_v particular_o and_o purposely_o manifest_v in_o that_o book_n of_o the_o late_a reverend_a bishop_n of_o durham_n which_o i_o refer_v unto_o in_o the_o forego_n paragraph_n and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v only_o mention_v some_o few_o testimony_n tertullian_n argue_v against_o martion_n who_o deny_v the_o reality_n of_o christ_n body_n as_o other_o ancient_a heretic_n assert_v he_o to_o have_v have_v only_o the_o appearance_n of_o a_o body_n say_v 40._o say_v tertul._n count_v marc._n l._n 4._o c._n 40._o christ_n take_v bread_n and_o distribute_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n make_v it_o his_o body_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o there_o have_v be_v no_o figure_n unless_o the_o body_n have_v be_v in_o truth_n now_o the_o manner_n of_o his_o expression_n concern_v the_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n show_v he_o not_o to_o have_v account_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v substantial_o but_o representative_o in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o his_o manner_n of_o argue_v show_v he_o not_o to_o have_v understand_v or_o own_v the_o romish_a transubstantiation_n for_o it_o may_v be_v say_v to_o one_o who_o shall_v thus_o argue_v and_o hold_v the_o romish_a principle_n by_o one_o of_o the_o disciple_n of_o martion_n that_o there_o be_v in_o the_o figure_n the_o appearance_n of_o such_o a_o body_n which_o after_o consecration_n be_v not_o real_a viz._n bread_n and_o wine_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v then_o fit_a to_o resemble_v what_o be_v of_o like_a nature_n in_o the_o dialogue_n of_o theodoret_n it_o be_v urge_v in_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o heresy_n of_o eutyches_n that_o as_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n after_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o priest_n be_v make_v other_o thing_n and_o change_v so_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n after_o its_o assumption_n be_v change_v into_o the_o divine_a substance_n and_o nature_n but_o this_o be_v answer_v by_o the_o orthodox_n person_n to_o the_o heretic_n 2._o heretic_n theod._n dial._n 2._o that_o he_o be_v here_o take_v in_o the_o net_n which_o himself_o make_v for_o the_o symbol_n or_o mystical_a sign_n do_v not_o after_o their_o sanctification_n depart_v from_o their_o own_o nature_n but_o remain_v in_o their_o former_a substance_n form_n and_o shape_n and_o prosper_v speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v this_o est_fw-la this_o de_fw-fr cons_n dist_n 2._o c._n hoc_fw-la est_fw-la heavenly_a bread_n after_o its_o manner_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n when_o it_o be_v indeed_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o it_o be_v call_v the_o sacrifice_a his_o flesh_n and_o the_o passion_n death_n and_o crucifixion_n of_o christ_n non_fw-la rei_fw-la veritate_fw-la sed_fw-la significante_fw-la mysterio_fw-la not_o be_v so_o in_o the_o truth_n or_o substance_n of_o the_o thing_n but_o in_o the_o mystery_n which_o signify_v it_o to_o these_o particular_a testimony_n i_o shall_v add_v two_o thing_n the_o one_o be_v that_o it_o be_v attest_v by_o hesych_n by_o hesych_n hesychius_n to_o have_v be_v a_o ancient_a usage_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n that_o after_o the_o communion_n be_v end_v the_o remain_a element_n be_v burn_v in_o the_o fire_n but_o if_o transubstantiation_n have_v be_v then_o believe_v that_o what_o remain_v in_o these_o element_n be_v no_o other_o substance_n but_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o continue_v to_o be_v such_o so_o long_o as_o the_o species_n of_o the_o element_n remain_v it_o must_v needs_o have_v be_v a_o horrid_a and_o profane_a thing_n for_o christian_n to_o cast_v their_o saviour_n into_o the_o fire_n to_o be_v consume_v there_o and_o no_o such_o thing_n can_v certain_o have_v enter_v into_o their_o heart_n 18._o the_o other_o thing_n i_o shall_v add_v be_v that_o when_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n the_o pagan_n false_o asperse_v the_o christian_n with_o
separate_a party_n can_v justify_v itself_o it_o must_v be_v able_a to_o plead_v true_o and_o manifest_a that_o the_o church_n from_o which_o it_o depart_v be_v so_o corrupt_a in_o doctrine_n or_o worship_n that_o it_o can_v communicate_v therewith_o without_o sin_n and_o that_o its_o differ_v from_o it_o be_v found_v upon_o its_o cast_n off_o such_o thing_n as_o be_v real_o sinful_a and_o evil_a still_o retain_v and_o embrace_v all_o such_o thing_n as_o be_v true_a and_o good_a even_o all_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o life_n and_o due_a order_n which_o the_o christian_a religion_n do_v direct_a and_o include_v 3._o begin_v with_o the_o quaker_n i_o may_v take_v notice_n of_o their_o want_n of_o ordinary_a civil_a and_o courteous_a behaviour_n and_o outward_a expression_n of_o reverence_n to_o governor_n when_o christianity_n injoin_v kindness_n humility_n courteousness_n and_o the_o due_a expression_n of_o they_o to_o all_o man_n and_o honourable_a respect_n to_o be_v give_v to_o superior_n i_o may_v also_o mention_v their_o condemn_v the_o use_n of_o a_o oath_n even_o in_o judicial_a proceed_n which_o if_o right_o undertake_v be_v a_o act_n of_o religion_n in_o a_o solemn_a acknowledge_v the_o omniscience_n and_o righteousness_n of_o god_n and_o be_v the_o most_o effectual_a way_n for_o the_o discovery_n of_o truth_n the_o maintain_v justice_n preserve_v right_n and_o end_v strife_n but_o wave_v very_o many_o unblamable_a error_n receive_v among_o they_o i_o shall_v insist_v on_o four_o thing_n which_o their_o teacher_n have_v both_o in_o their_o write_n and_o discourse_n vigorous_o assert_v which_o be_v of_o such_o a_o nature_n that_o those_o who_o embrace_v these_o principle_n and_o practice_v according_a to_o they_o may_v well_o be_v esteem_v to_o be_v as_o far_o from_o true_a christianity_n as_o any_o person_n who_o pretend_v to_o the_o name_n of_o christian_n yet_o in_o so_o wild_a and_o enthusiastic_a a_o sect_n i_o do_v not_o undertake_v to_o give_v assurance_n that_o they_o in_o all_o thing_n do_v all_o of_o they_o hold_v the_o same_o opinion_n but_o do_v hope_v some_o of_o they_o may_v be_v draw_v off_o from_o some_o of_o these_o evil_a doctrine_n and_o position_n here_o i_o shall_v observe_v 4._o first_o their_o denial_n of_o and_o cast_v reproachful_a expression_n upon_o the_o holy_a and_o glorious_a trinity_n the_o acknowledge_v the_o trinity_n be_v a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n our_o creed_n direct_v we_o to_o believe_v in_o god_n the_o father_n almighty_n and_o in_o jesus_n christ_n his_o only_a son_n our_o lord_n and_o in_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o constantinopol_n and_o conc._n nicen_n &_o constantinopol_n the_o two_o first_o general_n council_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v in_o a_o good_a part_n employ_v in_o vindicate_v and_o assert_v this_o doctrine_n against_o the_o arian_n and_o macedonian_a heresy_n and_o this_o christian_a faith_n be_v not_o only_o contain_v in_o and_o plain_o deduce_v from_o the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o be_v summary_o express_v in_o that_o form_n of_o christian_a baptism_n which_o our_o saviour_n establish_v when_o he_o command_v his_o apostle_n to_o baptise_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n and_o of_o the_o son_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o this_o baptismal_a form_n which_o the_o holy_a scripture_n express_v be_v so_o considerable_a a_o testimony_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n that_o many_o of_o those_o heretic_n who_o deny_v the_o trinity_n think_v themselves_o concern_v not_o to_o own_v this_o general_o establish_a form_n of_o christian_a baptism_n but_o bold_o undertake_v to_o innovate_v and_o change_v that_o form_n our_o lord_n have_v ordain_v and_o his_o church_n from_o he_o 13._o he_o just_a mart._n apol._n 2._o tert._n de_fw-fr bapt._n c._n 6._o &_o 13._o have_v universal_o receive_v upon_o this_o account_n 〈◊〉_d account_n sozom._n hist_o l._n 6._o c._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d eunomius_n alter_v the_o baptismal_a form_n not_o baptise_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n and_o of_o the_o son_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o into_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n and_o among_o the_o arian_n who_o own_v not_o the_o son_n to_o be_v coeternal_a and_o of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n the_o form_n of_o baptism_n be_v pervert_v and_o 2._o and_o theod._n lect._n collect._n l._n 2._o theodorus_n lector_fw-la relate_v concern_v a_o arian_n bishop_n who_o baptise_a into_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n by_o the_o son_n and_o in_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o before_o these_o when_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la deny_v the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n his_o follower_n the_o paulianist_n be_v enjoin_v by_o the_o council_n of_o 19_o of_o conc._n nlc._n c._n 19_o nice_a to_o be_v rebaptise_v since_o the_o baptismal_a form_n by_o they_o use_v 19_o use_v v._o justel_n in_o cod._n ecel_v c._n univ_o 19_o be_v not_o into_o the_o holy_a trinity_n which_o he_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v and_o that_o one_o god_n in_o trinity_n in_o who_o the_o member_n of_o the_o catholic_n christian_n church_n believe_v and_o into_o who_o name_n they_o be_v baptise_a he_o be_v the_o object_n of_o the_o christian_a worship_n and_o service_n and_o with_o one_o heart_n do_v that_o church_n give_v glory_n to_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o they_o who_o disow_v the_o trinity_n can_v be_v expect_v to_o perform_v this_o worship_n and_o service_n thereto_o 5._o but_o beside_o what_o may_v be_v cite_v out_o of_o some_o of_o the_o quaker_n book_n against_o the_o trinity_n i_o shall_v take_v the_o liberty_n to_o give_v a_o little_a account_n of_o what_o myself_o have_v former_o be_v concern_v in_o almost_o three_o and_o twenty_o year_n since_o some_o of_o the_o chief_a quaker_n be_v busy_a in_o these_o part_n two_o of_o their_o principal_a teacher_n send_v to_o i_o nine_o question_n or_o position_n rather_o challenge_v i_o to_o dispute_v with_o they_o the_o first_o of_o which_o be_v against_o the_o three_o person_n of_o the_o deity_n and_o the_o other_o take_v in_o all_o those_o thing_n i_o here_o discourse_n of_o against_o the_o quaker_n with_o more_o also_o i_o than_o accept_v this_o challenge_n and_o we_o go_v through_o all_o these_o nine_o in_o three_o day_n discourse_n in_o the_o first_o day_n they_o plain_o declare_v themselves_o against_o the_o three_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n much_o as_o they_o have_v do_v about_o the_o same_o time_n in_o their_o conference_n with_o disarm_v with_o the_o quaker_n disarm_v mr._n smith_n at_o cambridge_n at_o that_o time_n in_o the_o year_n 1659._o i_o have_v the_o opportunity_n of_o charge_v george_n whitehead_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o george_n fox_n and_o as_o great_a a_o number_n of_o other_o witness_n as_o the_o specious_a room_n in_o which_o we_o be_v can_v contain_v with_o as_o horrid_a and_o blasphemous_a word_n against_o the_o trinity_n as_o i_o ever_o read_v or_o hear_v of_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o a_o book_n write_v by_o he_o and_o three_o other_o quaker_n against_o one_o mr._n tounsend_n which_o be_v entitle_v ishmael_n and_o his_o mother_n cast_v out_o i_o even_o tremble_v to_o write_v the_o word_n which_o the_o licentiousness_n of_o those_o time_n give_v way_n to_o 10._o to_o ishmael_n etc._n etc._n p._n 10._o the_o three_o person_n which_o thou_o will_v divide_v out_o of_o one_o like_o a_o conjurer_n be_v deny_v and_o thou_o shut_v up_o with_o they_o in_o perpetual_a darkness_n for_o the_o lake_n and_o the_o pit_n but_o he_o neither_o do_v nor_o can_v deny_v that_o this_o wicked_a assertion_n be_v write_v and_o publish_v by_o he_o and_o his_o companion_n and_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v urge_v against_o he_o out_o of_o the_o same_o book_n at_o the_o conference_n at_o cambridge_n 6._o sometime_o after_o this_o as_o if_o they_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o show_v themselves_o particular_o zealous_a in_o the_o opposition_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n i_o receive_v a_o paper_n godhead_n paper_n direct_v to_o they_o that_o affirm_v that_o there_o be_v three_o distinct_a person_n in_o the_o godhead_n and_o that_o the_o father_n be_v the_o first_o and_o the_o word_n the_o second_o and_o the_o spirit_n the_o three_o and_o that_o the_o second_o be_v beget_v as_o to_o his_o godhead_n of_o five_o query_n contain_v very_o many_o branch_n under_o they_o whole_o level_v against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o subscribe_v by_o george_n whitehead_n and_o george_n fox_n and_o after_o i_o have_v return_v a_o answer_n to_o these_o i_o receive_v another_o large_a paper_n contain_v a_o long_a harangue_n against_o the_o holy_a trinity_n with_o george_n whitehead'_v name_n alone_o subscribe_v in_o this_o paper_n which_o i_o have_v by_o i_o it_o be_v declare_v that_o to_o call_v three_o distinct_a person_n in_o the_o trinity_n be_v popish_a term_n and_o name_n
doctrine_n of_o faith_n as_o word_n write_v and_o speak_v by_o man_n declare_v their_o sense_n and_o meaning_n to_o one_o another_o and_o thus_o we_o own_v they_o to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n §_o 3_o 4_o 5_o 6_o 7_o 8._o he_o frame_v six_o objection_n against_o the_o scripture_n be_v sufficient_o evidenceable_a to_o the_o vulgar_a which_o exclude_v his_o two_o first_o property_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n first_o they_o can_v be_v certain_a by_o self-evidence_n that_o this_o be_v god_n word_n which_o can_v be_v discover_v but_o by_o deep_a speculation_n nor_o can_v this_o be_v conclude_v till_o all_o seem_a contradiction_n be_v solve_v §_o 3._o second_o nor_o can_v they_o know_v how_o many_o book_n be_v divine_o inspire_v either_o by_o self-evidence_n or_o by_o any_o skill_n they_o be_v possess_v of_o §_o 4._o three_o nor_o be_v it_o evidenceable_a to_o their_o capacity_n that_o the_o original_n be_v any_o where_o preserve_v entire_a nor_o can_v they_o be_v assure_v of_o the_o skill_v of_o other_o by_o which_o they_o know_v it_o §_o 5._o four_o nor_o can_v they_o know_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v right_o translate_v for_o they_o be_v not_o capable_a to_o judge_v of_o the_o honesty_n and_o skill_n of_o the_o translator_n §_o 6._o five_o if_o it_o be_v most_o true_o translate_v yet_o innumerable_a copy_n before_o print_v and_o since_o printer_n and_o corrector_n of_o the_o press_n be_v to_o be_v rely_v on_o by_o which_o mean_v they_o can_v have_v no_o evidence_n of_o the_o right_a letter_n of_o scripture_n §_o 7._o last_o still_o they_o be_v far_o to_o seek_v unless_o they_o be_v certain_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n which_o the_o numerous_a commentator_n and_o infinite_a dispute_n about_o concern_v point_n and_o christ_n divinity_n show_v not_o to_o be_v the_o task_n of_o the_o vulgar_a §_o 8._o ad_fw-la §_o 3._o to_o the_o first_o objection_n i_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v sufficient_o evidenceable_a even_o to_o the_o vulgar_a that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n now_o though_o the_o self-evidence_n of_o this_o or_o what_o may_v be_v gather_v by_o inspection_n into_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n be_v very_o considerable_a as_o to_o the_o truth_n contain_v in_o scripture_n by_o observe_v that_o it_o contain_v powerful_a and_o heavenly_a doctrine_n suitable_a to_o god_n and_o great_a prophecy_n wonderful_o fulfil_v yet_o as_o to_o the_o writing_n which_o contain_v these_o truth_n we_o have_v another_o more_o plain_a way_n and_o general_o evidenceable_a to_o all_o person_n to_o assure_v they_o that_o these_o book_n be_v god_n word_n which_o be_v that_o by_o the_o general_a delivery_n or_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n or_o of_o all_o who_o appear_v to_o have_v the_o chief_a care_n of_o their_o own_o soul_n these_o book_n have_v in_o all_o age_n since_o christ_n and_o almost_o in_o all_o country_n be_v preserve_v as_o the_o write_n of_o the_o prophet_n apostle_n and_o evangelist_n they_o have_v constant_o and_o public_o read_v they_o as_o such_o and_o give_v they_o to_o we_o as_o contain_v that_o doctrine_n which_o be_v so_o wonderful_o confirm_v by_o miracle_n in_o this_o manner_n we_o receive_v all_o the_o book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n as_o god_n word_n and_o by_o this_o way_n we_o have_v a_o plain_a and_o withal_o a_o very_a full_a certainty_n or_o by_o this_o mean_n in_o s._n augustine_n word_n de_n civ_o dei_fw-la lib._n 15._o c._n 23._o the_o authority_n of_o the_o true_a scripture_n come_v to_o we_o from_o the_o father_n by_o a_o most_o certain_a and_o know_a succession_n compare_v the_o certainty_n of_o it_o with_o any_o historical_a write_n in_o the_o world_n or_o with_o any_o other_o matter_n of_o fact_n in_o any_o former_a age_n and_o the_o certainty_n of_o scripture_n be_v much_o the_o great_a because_o it_o be_v more_o general_o deliver_v and_o have_v be_v more_o constant_o read_v compare_v this_o again_o with_o any_o record_n in_o the_o world_n and_o the_o knowledge_n of_o any_o charter_n of_o any_o society_n the_o record_n of_o a_o court_n the_o statute_n of_o a_o college_n or_o the_o charter_n of_o a_o corporation_n be_v sure_o know_v to_o be_v such_o by_o the_o officer_n of_o that_o court_n and_o the_o member_n of_o that_o corporation_n and_o even_o by_o the_o vulgar_a in_o a_o succeed_a age_n because_o they_o be_v in_o write_a record_n deliver_v as_o such_o to_o they_o and_o every_o one_o take_v this_o to_o be_v a_o sufficient_a certainty_n especial_o if_o he_o know_v that_o all_o forego_v member_n of_o such_o society_n or_o officer_n of_o such_o court_n be_v under_o the_o obligation_n of_o a_o oath_n to_o preserve_v such_o record_n or_o charter_n entire_a and_o upon_o this_o evidence_n they_o doubt_v not_o to_o believe_v what_o this_o record_n or_o charter_n do_v contain_v and_o much_o more_o certain_a be_v the_o delivery_n of_o scripture_n record_v as_o the_o word_n of_o god_n since_o there_o be_v not_o only_o one_o but_o great_a multitude_n of_o christian_a society_n over_o the_o whole_a world_n who_o all_o agree_v in_o this_o delivery_n and_o all_o these_o society_n by_o their_o profession_n and_o the_o christian_a sacrament_n be_v under_o the_o high_a obligation_n not_o to_o falsify_v in_o any_o thing_n and_o especial_o in_o the_o delivery_n of_o such_o monument_n which_o be_v of_o divine_a inspiration_n to_o all_o this_o add_v the_o great_a evidence_n we_o have_v from_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n that_o they_o do_v religious_o own_o and_o honour_v this_o book_n as_o the_o word_n of_o god_n last_o compare_v the_o certainty_n of_o this_o truth_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n with_o the_o certainty_n of_o doctrine_n by_o unwritten_a tradition_n or_o rather_o with_o its_o uncertainty_n wherein_o we_o must_v consider_v that_o this_o deliver_n to_o we_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o that_o whereby_o monument_n preserve_v record_n or_o charter_n be_v deliver_v from_o one_o generation_n to_o another_o which_o the_o common_a apprehension_n of_o man_n show_v to_o be_v a_o much_o sure_a way_n of_o delivery_n than_o this_o tradition_n by_o way_n of_o hear_v say_v since_o in_o every_o corporation_n which_o have_v a_o charter_n deliver_v down_o safe_o from_o their_o predecessor_n if_o the_o member_n of_o it_o will_v be_v sure_a what_o be_v the_o privilege_n that_o belong_v to_o it_o they_o will_v not_o think_v it_o the_o safe_a way_n to_o inquire_v what_o be_v the_o common_a opinion_n of_o that_o society_n and_o rely_v on_o this_o which_o be_v like_o the_o way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n but_o they_o will_v consult_v the_o charter_n itself_o and_o so_o rest_v satisfy_v in_o what_o be_v there_o contain_v in_o their_o sure_a record_n and_o the_o vulgar_a christian_n will_v conclude_v the_o truth_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n or_o what_o god_n deliver_v to_o be_v more_o full_o in_o the_o scripture_n than_o in_o the_o word_n of_o other_o christian_n or_o tradition_n by_o the_o same_o way_n but_o by_o much_o great_a evidence_n than_o that_o by_o which_o man_n of_o all_o society_n will_v conclude_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o concern_v their_o privilege_n or_o what_o emperor_n or_o king_n have_v grant_v they_o to_o be_v more_o full_o contain_v in_o their_o charter_n than_o in_o common_a report_n nor_o be_v this_o tradition_n which_o we_o honour_v own_a by_o we_o a_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n but_o a_o rational_a evidence_n or_o a_o help_n and_o ground_n of_o our_o knowledge_n of_o this_o truth_n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o the_o write_n divine_o inspire_v for_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n though_o a_o man_n be_v support_v by_o reason_n which_o will_v give_v a_o account_n why_o he_o own_v such_o a_o testimony_n to_o be_v from_o god_n yet_o as_o to_o the_o matter_n or_o thing_n believe_v he_o do_v not_o exercise_v his_o reason_n to_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n by_o rational_a evidence_n but_o submit_v his_o reason_n to_o rely_v on_o the_o credibility_n of_o the_o divine_a testimony_n and_o upon_o this_o testimony_n own_v what_o be_v attest_v by_o it_o but_o when_o we_o say_v we_o own_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v god_n word_n by_o the_o forementioned_a way_n of_o tradition_n we_o act_v our_o reason_n as_o to_o the_o thing_n receive_v by_o we_o and_o do_v own_o and_o acknowledge_v this_o as_o truth_n from_o that_o rational_a evidence_n which_o tradition_n afford_v to_o our_o reason_n and_o so_o do_v receive_v it_o as_o true_a in_o a_o way_n of_o rational_a knowledge_n which_o by_o this_o traditional_a evidence_n we_o prove_v truth_n the_o thing_n contain_v in_o scripture_n we_o receive_v by_o faith_n because_o contain_v in_o a_o divine_o inspire_v write_v and_o
know_v that_o it_o be_v incorrupt_a as_o to_o the_o faith_n it_o contain_v he_o may_v thus_o be_v satisfy_v when_o he_o consider_v that_o it_o be_v god_n word_n deliver_v to_o the_o world_n for_o their_o use_n that_o they_o may_v know_v he_o and_o believe_v he_o as_o we_o before_o show_v this_o common_a christian_a may_v thence_o conclude_v that_o if_o he_o do_v his_o best_a to_o inquire_v god_n will_v preserve_v his_o word_n so_o free_a from_o corruption_n that_o it_o shall_v not_o misguide_v he_o to_o his_o hurt_n and_o when_o he_o further_o know_v that_o the_o church_n of_o god_n have_v always_o have_v the_o high_a esteem_n of_o these_o book_n of_o any_o other_o in_o the_o world_n and_o the_o great_a care_n of_o they_o and_o that_o there_o be_v infinite_a copy_n of_o they_o in_o several_a region_n of_o the_o world_n both_o in_o original_n and_o translation_n which_o that_o they_o all_o contain_v in_o they_o a_o agreement_n in_o the_o same_o matter_n of_o truth_n he_o have_v good_a reason_n to_o believe_v because_o it_o be_v general_o assert_v by_o the_o best_a and_o most_o learned_a man_n this_o vulgar_a christian_a know_v and_o even_o the_o romanist_n who_o design_n to_o speak_v all_o they_o can_v against_o the_o certainty_n of_o scripture_n have_v never_o yet_o dare_v to_o affirm_v the_o contrary_a for_o though_o there_o be_v many_o various_a reading_n yet_o not_o such_o which_o will_v misguide_a in_o any_o matter_n of_o faith_n these_o thing_n will_v make_v he_o more_o secure_a of_o the_o scripture_n be_v preserve_v entire_a than_o any_o man_n can_v be_v of_o the_o statute_n of_o the_o land_n or_o of_o any_o history_n or_o any_o other_o record_n whatsoever_o that_o be_v he_o have_v the_o great_a evidence_n of_o its_o integrity_n that_o can_v be_v of_o any_o write_n in_o the_o world_n which_o have_v its_o original_n some_o age_n past_a and_o infinite_o a_o great_a evidence_n than_o can_v be_v give_v for_o oral_a tradition_n be_v preserve_v for_o if_o one_o record_n be_v common_o acknowledge_v a_o more_o certain_a preservative_n of_o truth_n and_o in_o itself_o less_o liable_a to_o corruption_n than_o common_a fame_n much_o more_o when_o so_o numerous_a record_n or_o careful_o and_o religious_o transcribe_v copy_n all_o agree_v again_o when_o he_o consider_v that_o in_o the_o jewish_a church_n the_o scripture_n be_v until_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n in_o very_o corrupt_a time_n and_o among_o very_o corrupt_a person_n preserve_v so_o entire_a that_o christ_n send_v to_o they_o to_o learn_v religion_n he_o have_v great_a reason_n to_o judge_v the_o new_a testament_n preserve_v entire_a since_o we_o can_v suppose_v providence_n less_o careful_a of_o the_o new_a testament_n than_o of_o the_o old_a and_o there_o be_v now_o abundant_o more_o copies_n both_o translation_n and_o original_n and_o old_a translation_n speak_v the_o agreement_n of_o the_o old_a original_n whence_o they_o be_v translate_v and_o these_o scripture_n high_o value_v and_o public_o read_v in_o a_o constant_a manner_n in_o so_o many_o place_n of_o the_o world_n and_o all_o agree_v in_o all_o point_n of_o faith_n nor_o can_v they_o possible_o be_v any_o where_o all_o corrupt_v to_o one_o purpose_n in_o a_o way_n so_o apparent_a to_o sense_n as_o word_n write_v be_v since_o there_o never_o be_v any_o general_a council_n collect_v out_o of_o all_o part_n of_o the_o world_n to_o determine_v any_o thing_n concern_v the_o various_a scripture_n reading_n or_o the_o alteration_n of_o any_o copy_n if_o any_o such_o have_v be_v it_o be_v possible_a there_o may_v have_v be_v some_o corruption_n general_a if_o not_o by_o confederacy_n yet_o by_o mistake_n unless_o the_o former_a copy_n shall_v yet_o remain_v to_o discover_v this_o as_o it_o be_v certain_a many_o very_a ancient_a copy_n and_o probable_o more_o ancient_a than_o any_o general_n council_n yet_o remain_v in_o the_o world_n as_o for_o instance_n that_o write_v by_o tecla_n in_o our_o king_n library_n send_v from_o cyrill_a patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n ad_fw-la §_o 6._o to_o the_o four_o objection_n concern_v the_o vulgar_n knowledge_n of_o the_o right_a translation_n of_o scripture_n i_o grant_v their_o knowledge_n of_o scripture_n be_v by_o translation_n s._n austin_n observe_v the_o doct._n christiana_n lib._n 2._o c._n 4._o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v spread_v abroad_o far_o and_o wide_a by_o the_o various_a tongue_n of_o the_o interpreter_n be_v make_v know_v to_o the_o nation_n for_o their_o salvation_n and_o a_o man_n of_o mean_a capacity_n may_v be_v satisfy_v concern_v translation_n if_o he_o consider_v that_o he_o have_v reason_n to_o judge_v that_o the_o original_a language_n may_v be_v understand_v by_o man_n of_o learning_n partly_o because_o himself_o by_o use_n and_o observe_v have_v learn_v his_o own_o mother-tongue_n and_o therefore_o have_v reason_n to_o think_v that_o other_o by_o the_o same_o mean_n may_v learn_v other_o language_n and_o particular_o those_o wherein_n the_o scripture_n be_v write_v partly_o because_o he_o think_v it_o injurious_a to_o the_o goodness_n &_o wisdom_n of_o god_n to_o imagine_v that_o he_o shall_v give_v forth_o a_o writing_n to_o guide_v the_o world_n and_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v in_o a_o language_n which_o be_v not_o intelligible_a and_o partly_o because_o he_o hear_v that_o so_o many_o church_n have_v these_o book_n translate_v and_o that_o even_o such_o as_o this_o discourser_n who_o will_v cast_v and_o suggest_v all_o doubt_n they_o can_v concern_v scripture_n translate_v into_o the_o common_a tongue_n yet_o dare_v they_o not_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o be_v translate_v so_o as_o to_o deliver_v the_o same_o matter_n of_o faith_n yea_o the_o papist_n themselves_o both_o use_n allow_v of_o and_o many_o of_o they_o endeavour_n to_o make_v new_a translation_n have_v go_v thus_o far_o he_o may_v further_o consider_v that_o if_o it_o can_v be_v true_o translate_v he_o have_v reason_n to_o judge_v that_o such_o man_n who_o have_v the_o common_a fame_n even_o among_o the_o learned_a for_o man_n of_o skill_n in_o language_n be_v best_o able_a to_o give_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n contain_v in_o those_o language_n and_o he_o can_v conclude_v that_o whatever_o god_n think_v requisite_a for_o he_o to_o know_v from_o this_o book_n be_v so_o write_v that_o such_o man_n of_o learning_n be_v able_a to_o give_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o and_o that_o whatever_o in_o any_o phrase_n can_v by_o such_o be_v understand_v be_v something_o fit_a to_o be_v further_o inquire_v into_o but_o not_o necessary_a to_o be_v now_o know_v yea_o further_o he_o can_v conclude_v that_o he_o have_v reason_n to_o conceive_v that_o the_o translation_n with_o we_o in_o use_n do_v contain_v in_o it_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v in_o the_o original_a because_o he_o hear_v this_o oft_o aver_v by_o honest_a and_o learned_a man_n among_o we_o and_o because_o the_o papist_n who_o be_v profess_v enemy_n to_o this_o translation_n yet_o dare_v not_o nor_o do_v not_o assert_v the_o contrary_a but_o raise_v only_o some_o more_o inconsiderable_a cavil_n about_o phrase_n by_o this_o i_o suppose_v our_o vulgar_a christian_a satisfy_v if_o this_o discourser_n be_v not_o with_o this_o answer_n let_v he_o consider_v a_o parallel_n case_n if_o many_o english_a man_n shall_v purposely_o go_v to_o france_n to_o give_v a_o description_n of_o that_o country_n and_o they_o take_v a_o particular_a view_n of_o all_o place_n and_o write_v this_o and_o all_o agree_v together_o and_o many_o thousand_o other_o who_o after_o go_v to_o see_v it_o all_o agree_v in_o all_o material_a thing_n yea_o and_o when_o many_o other_o shall_v go_v over_o on_o purpose_n to_o find_v fault_n with_o this_o description_n who_o yet_o can_v find_v nothing_o very_o material_a to_o object_n but_o only_o carp_v at_o small_a thing_n will_v this_o author_n say_v that_o all_o this_o can_v signify_v nothing_o to_o inform_v he_o satisfactory_o who_o stay_v at_o home_n unless_o he_o can_v be_v able_a to_o demonstrate_v to_o himself_o that_o they_o indeed_o be_v in_o france_n as_o they_o all_o agree_v and_o that_o they_o do_v see_v what_o they_o write_v either_o this_o be_v something_o very_o considerable_a and_o rational_a to_o engage_v assent_n or_o else_o against_o all_o reason_n most_o english_a man_n have_v confess_v that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o place_n as_o rome_n and_o such_o a_o person_n as_o be_v call_v the_o pope_n when_o we_o never_o see_v either_o it_o or_o he_o ad_fw-la §_o 7._o to_o the_o five_o objection_n concern_v print_v copy_n before_o i_o answer_v this_o i_o shall_v observe_v that_o as_o it_o be_v suspicious_a in_o the_o whole_a book_n here_o be_v manifest_o evident_a either_o a_o piece_n of_o gross_a ignorance_n in_o the_o writer_n or_o a_o design_a cheat_n upon_o his_o
of_o faith_n that_o it_o must_v be_v apt_a to_o settle_v and_o justify_v those_o unlearned_a person_n who_o rely_v undoubting_o upon_o it_o that_o this_o may_v be_v do_v such_o a_o person_n he_o say_v must_v proceed_v on_o such_o principle_n as_o he_o take_v to_o be_v true_a one_o thus_o he_o can_v act_v in_o receive_v scripture_n because_o as_o he_o can_v himself_o have_v no_o self-evidence_n of_o its_o be_v god_n word_n so_o it_o be_v senseless_a for_o man_n to_o believe_v a_o multitude_n which_o say_v it_o may_v possible_o err_v in_o what_o it_o tell_v they_o or_o if_o here_o skill_n in_o history_n language_n or_o father_n may_v secure_v they_o from_o error_n this_o he_o can_v judge_v of_o and_o principal_o when_o he_o consider_v that_o they_o who_o pretend_v to_o scripture_n differ_v and_o condemn_v and_o persecute_v each_o other_o his_o reason_n will_v tell_v he_o that_o since_o there_o be_v but_o one_o truth_n for_o want_v of_o the_o light_n or_o directive_n power_n of_o that_o rule_n they_o all_o but_o one_o party_n and_o may_v be_v that_o also_o go_v miserable_o astray_o to_o this_o i_o answer_v the_o principle_n which_o he_o rely_v on_o who_o close_v with_o scripture_n be_v such_o as_o may_v abundant_o satisfy_v he_o which_o indeed_o will_v follow_v from_o what_o be_v say_v to_o the_o former_a discourse_n concern_v the_o rational_a evidence_n he_o have_v of_o the_o scripture_n what_o he_o add_v that_o it_o be_v senseless_a to_o receive_v scripture_n as_o god_n word_n from_o the_o delivery_n of_o a_o multitude_n who_o say_v they_o may_v possible_o err_v be_v if_o not_o a_o senseless_a yet_o a_o very_a unaccountable_a assertion_n will_v he_o think_v that_o nothing_o can_v be_v credit_v that_o be_v see_v by_o the_o eye_n because_o in_o a_o mist_n or_o some_o dark_a place_n the_o eye_n may_v be_v possible_o mistake_v or_o can_v there_o be_v nothing_o true_o know_v by_o the_o understanding_n of_o a_o man_n because_o he_o who_o be_v master_n of_o the_o best_a reason_n may_v in_o some_o thing_n misapprehend_v if_o this_o author_n will_v thus_o argue_v he_o must_v disclaim_v all_o pretence_n to_o demonstration_n and_o science_n yea_o and_o certainty_n likewise_o in_o all_o thing_n in_o the_o world_n we_o know_v in_o common_a affair_n that_o all_o man_n be_v capable_a of_o be_v mistake_v where_o they_o have_v not_o sufficient_a evidence_n and_o yet_o we_o do_v not_o thence_o discredit_v the_o preservation_n of_o record_n and_o charter_n as_o if_o that_o can_v be_v no_o way_n assure_v since_o we_o know_v man_n be_v capable_a here_o of_o sufficient_a evidence_n to_o inform_v they_o and_z protestant_n be_v no_o more_o fallible_a nor_o acknowledge_v themselves_o no_o more_o fallible_a than_o all_o man_n be_v that_o be_v they_o may_v be_v deceive_v where_o they_o have_v not_o sufficient_a light_n and_o evidence_n to_o discern_v by_o but_o where_o they_o have_v this_o light_n and_o discern_v and_o receive_v it_o there_o they_o neither_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v deceive_v and_o such_o evidence_n as_o we_o have_v show_v they_o have_v of_o the_o scripture_n so_o that_o the_o knowledge_n thus_o ground_v in_o protestant_n be_v infallible_o certain_a not_o from_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o person_n as_o if_o they_o be_v not_o where_o liable_a to_o error_n but_o from_o the_o infallibleness_n of_o the_o clear_a evidence_n of_o truth_n which_o whoever_o receive_v be_v certain_o as_o to_o that_o thing_n so_o evidence_v free_a from_o error_n yet_o we_o receive_v god_n word_n not_o only_o from_o the_o delivery_n of_o protestant_n but_o of_o all_o ancient_a church_n who_o yet_o be_v and_o own_a themselves_o to_o be_v man_n subject_a to_o error_n yea_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o even_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n who_o pretend_v to_o infallibility_n do_v also_o deliver_v all_o the_o book_n we_o receive_v but_o we_o have_v no_o more_o reason_n to_o believe_v they_o for_o this_o pretence_n than_o we_o shall_v have_v to_o believe_v certain_o all_o that_o man_n shall_v say_v who_o have_v the_o confidence_n to_o declare_v his_o tongue_n not_o liable_a to_o utter_v falsehood_n when_o we_o can_v certain_o know_v this_o very_a speech_n can_v be_v truth_n there_o be_v nothing_o else_o in_o these_o paragraph_n which_o have_v not_o be_v before_o answer_v save_v what_o he_o object_n concern_v the_o difference_n among_o protestant_n which_o do_v not_o conclude_v scripture_n which_o be_v our_o rule_n either_o uncertain_a or_o not_o sufficient_o clear_a for_o there_o be_v many_o thing_n which_o many_o man_n over_o eager_o inquire_v after_o and_o too_o rash_o determine_v which_o it_o may_v be_v god_n do_v not_o think_v fit_a to_o determine_v in_o his_o word_n though_o all_o thing_n requisite_a and_o necessary_a be_v clear_a enough_o and_o there_o be_v many_o thing_n clear_a enough_o in_o the_o scripture_n to_o diligent_a inquirer_n whilst_o some_o err_v about_o they_o by_o too_o hasty_o close_v with_o some_o conception_n of_o their_o own_o not_o ground_v on_o sufficient_a evidence_n and_o then_o too_o passionate_o promote_a of_o they_o and_o in_o neither_o of_o these_o case_n the_o rule_n be_v to_o be_v blame_v but_o the_o person_n and_o to_o one_o of_o these_o head_n belong_v all_o our_o difference_n this_o same_o argument_n be_v urge_v both_o by_o jew_n and_o heathen_n and_o particular_o by_o celsus_n against_o christian_a religion_n as_o be_v relate_v by_o clem._n alex._n strom._n 7._o &_o orig._n lib._n 3._o cont_n cell_n who_o plead_v that_o christian_a religion_n be_v not_o to_o be_v heed_v and_o believe_v because_o they_o who_o profess_v it_o differ_v so_o much_o from_o each_o other_o or_o oppose_v contradict_v and_o blame_v each_o other_o and_o many_o heresy_n be_v spread_v among_o they_o to_o which_o they_o return_v answer_v that_o such_o difference_n be_v common_a in_o all_o case_n where_o man_n entertain_v any_o thing_n by_o their_o judgement_n if_o the_o thing_n be_v any_o way_n eminent_a and_o excellent_a such_o there_o be_v among_o philosopher_n who_o be_v gentile_n and_o such_o among_o the_o follower_n of_o judaisme_n so_o that_o he_o who_o will_v close_v with_o this_o argument_n must_v reject_v all_o way_n of_o knowledge_n and_o profession_n of_o religion_n they_o observe_v likewise_o that_o man_n will_v not_o refuse_v all_o physic_n because_o among_o physician_n there_o be_v many_o various_a opinion_n nor_o will_v traveller_n refuse_v to_o go_v in_o the_o king_n highway_n because_o some_o go_v out_o of_o this_o roadway_n to_o by-path_n which_o bring_v they_o to_o precipice_n nor_o shall_v we_o for_o this_o reject_v the_o scripture_n and_o christian_a religion_n but_o more_o diligent_o seek_v into_o they_o since_o it_o be_v foretell_v that_o there_o must_v be_v heresy_n and_o that_o the_o tare_n will_v be_v with_o the_o wheat_n to_o this_o purpose_n those_o father_n answer_v for_o christianity_n and_o the_o same_o answer_n plead_v for_o we_o but_o if_o this_o author_n do_v indeed_o believe_v that_o there_o can_v be_v evidence_n enough_o in_o that_o rule_n where_o they_o who_o profess_v to_o follow_v it_o be_v of_o different_a opinion_n let_v he_o begin_v at_o home_n and_o put_v it_o into_o practice_n and_o it_o will_v engage_v those_o of_o the_o romish_a communion_n to_o renounce_v their_o rule_n of_o faith_n since_o it_o be_v plain_o evident_a that_o there_o have_v be_v many_o different_a opinion_n and_o high_a animosity_n among_o the_o pretend_a follower_n of_o that_o rule_n not_o only_o former_o among_o the_o follower_n of_o different_a schoolman_n and_o their_o different_a order_n of_o the_o clergy_n but_o also_o more_o of_o late_a among_o the_o jesuit_n and_o the_o priest_n of_o other_o order_n more_o especial_o the_o jansenist_n and_o the_o same_o continue_v to_o this_o day_n to_o all_o this_o i_o shall_v add_v that_o if_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o thing_n object_v by_o this_o author_n the_o scripture_n be_v not_o now_o sufficient_a to_o justify_v he_o in_o his_o belief_n who_o shall_v receive_v it_o as_o a_o rule_n then_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n be_v the_o beraean_n to_o be_v condemn_v who_o search_v the_o scripture_n to_o examine_v the_o apostle_n doctrine_n for_o which_o s._n luke_n commend_v they_o act._n 17.11_o nor_o can_v they_o justify_v timothy_n receive_v they_o from_o a_o child_n yet_o s._n paul_n commend_v that_o in_o he_o and_o say_v they_o be_v able_a to_o make_v he_o wise_a unto_o salvation_n 1_o tim._n 3.15_o for_o as_o they_o can_v have_v no_o more_o self_n evidence_n of_o scripture_n than_o we_o have_v so_o they_o receive_v these_o scripture_n from_o man_n who_o themselves_o believe_v to_o be_v fallible_a for_o the_o scripture_n they_o receive_v as_o deliver_v by_o the_o jewish_a church_n which_o if_o they_o have_v not_o judge_v fallible_a they_o can_v not_o have_v give_v heed_n to_o the_o apostle_n doctrine_n
difficult_a all_o protestant_n do_v prepossess_v themselves_o with_o such_o truth_n as_o they_o have_v learn_v by_o plain_a scripture_n or_o other_o certain_a evidence_n and_o therefore_o know_v no_o difficult_a text_n can_v be_v so_o interpret_v as_o to_o contradict_v any_o such_o truth_n here_o the_o vulgar_a christian_n do_v suppose_v many_o time_n that_o to_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o such_o place_n which_o they_o have_v receive_v from_o those_o they_o judge_v able_a and_o faithful_a but_o such_o a_o sense_n of_o such_o scripture_n they_o do_v not_o own_o as_o a_o necessary_a point_n of_o faith_n but_o admit_v it_o as_o most_o probable_a until_o themselves_o be_v able_a full_o to_o search_v and_o than_o if_o they_o discern_v this_o a_o true_a exposition_n they_o will_v receive_v it_o upon_o their_o own_o knowledge_n but_o if_o they_o find_v it_o a_o mistake_n they_o will_v lay_v down_o that_o former_a apprehension_n and_o will_v entire_o be_v guide_v by_o what_o they_o see_v be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o person_n of_o great_a ability_n to_o make_v the_o best_a search_n into_o the_o sense_n of_o more_o difficult_a text_n do_v not_o prepossess_v themselves_o with_o any_o particular_a sense_n of_o such_o scripture_n but_o be_v every_o where_o entire_o guide_v by_o that_o which_o appear_v the_o best_a evidence_n to_o recommend_v any_o sense_n as_o know_v that_o it_o be_v not_o our_o interest_n or_o benefit_n that_o this_o or_o that_o opinion_n or_o interpretation_n shall_v be_v true_a in_o thing_n doubtful_a but_o our_o great_a concernment_n be_v to_o own_o that_o which_o be_v and_o god_n have_v declare_v to_o be_v the_o truth_n §_o 6._o he_o inquire_v how_o we_o can_v demonstrate_v concern_v any_o place_n of_o scripture_n that_o it_o be_v not_o alter_v and_o that_o not_o be_v not_o insert_v or_o leave_v out_o i_o answer_v this_o as_o to_o any_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v discover_v sufficient_o by_o what_o we_o show_v to_o prove_v the_o scripture_n preserve_v entire_a in_o the_o forego_n discourse_n yea_o the_o common_a principle_n of_o reason_n and_o conscience_n in_o man_n will_v evidence_n to_o he_o in_o many_o necessary_a truth_n that_o if_o not_o be_v leave_v out_o or_o put_v in_o they_o can_v never_o have_v be_v from_o god_n that_o god_n be_v eternal_a powerful_a good_a and_o to_o be_v worship_v of_o his_o creature_n that_o he_o treat_v man_n with_o great_a mercy_n that_o man_n must_v be_v holy_a and_o righteous_a that_o god_n will_v judge_v the_o world_n such_o thing_n as_o these_o appear_v so_o evident_a that_o man_n wherever_o he_o hear_v they_o can_v but_o acknowledge_v they_o to_o be_v true_a and_o from_o god_n and_o that_o the_o contrary_n can_v be_v so_o but_o further_a the_o consent_n of_o all_o copy_n in_o several_a country_n be_v in_o this_o case_n a_o abundant_a rational_a evidence_n especial_o consider_v that_o these_o write_n be_v disperse_v into_o all_o country_n present_o after_o they_o be_v first_o write_v and_o so_o no_o miscarriage_n in_o the_o faith_n can_v be_v in_o those_o first_o copy_n take_v from_o the_o original_a of_o what_o this_o author_n move_v his_o doubt_n which_o will_v not_o have_v be_v easy_o discover_v and_o reform_v either_o by_o the_o survive_a apostle_n or_o by_o the_o original_a write_n or_o autographa_fw-la of_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n which_o doubtless_o be_v of_o such_o high_a esteem_n in_o the_o church_n be_v some_o time_n preserve_v now_o since_o at_o the_o first_o disperse_v of_o these_o copy_n they_o do_v contain_v the_o apostle_n doctrine_n entire_a the_o constant_a agreement_n of_o all_o copy_n sufficient_o prove_v the_o same_o continue_a still_o especial_o consider_v that_o the_o copy_n which_o all_o appear_v to_o have_v this_o agreement_n be_v write_v in_o several_a age_n long_o since_o past_a and_o in_o several_a country_n and_o that_o to_o imagine_v not_o leave_v out_o or_o foist_v in_o in_o the_o matter_n of_o faith_n in_o all_o book_n general_o and_o public_o and_o daily_o read_v by_o christian_n must_v suppose_v 1._o that_o they_o all_o every_o where_n in_o so_o many_o country_n shall_v conspire_v to_o falsify_v the_o faith_n of_o jesus_n which_o they_o appear_v to_o value_v above_o their_o life_n and_o by_o this_o tradition_n will_v be_v corrupt_v but_o yet_o scripture_n in_o all_o these_o book_n can_v not_o unless_o 2._o they_o shall_v falsify_v all_o the_o ancient_a copy_n which_o yet_o by_o the_o very_a writing_n appear_v to_o have_v nothing_o raze_v out_o or_o foist_v in_o and_o this_o be_v a_o much_o high_a certainty_n than_o josiah_n can_v have_v of_o his_o own_o copy_n yea_o than_o can_v be_v have_v of_o any_o passage_n in_o any_o historian_n ancient_a law_n or_o record_n and_o if_o this_o we_o have_v say_v do_v not_o general_o satisfy_v the_o cavil_n propound_v all_o history_n old_a law_n and_o record_n must_v be_v reject_v because_o there_o can_v be_v no_o such_o appearance_n of_o so_o great_a evidence_n that_o in_o any_o sentence_n not_o be_v not_o leave_v out_o or_o foist_v in_o and_o so_o all_o matter_n of_o fame_n or_o tradition_n must_v be_v disbelieved_a till_o he_o can_v demonstrate_v that_o they_o have_v not_o their_o original_n from_o the_o read_n some_o write_n which_o have_v the_o same_o liableness_n to_o mistake_v with_o other_o write_n and_o that_o not_o have_v not_o be_v put_v in_o or_o leave_v out_o in_o the_o oral_a delivery_n and_o how_o much_o his_o reader_n will_v be_v behold_v to_o he_o for_o such_o conceit_n as_o these_o we_o may_v gather_v from_o his_o own_o word_n disc_n 9_o §_o 4._o where_n speak_v of_o humane_a testimony_n he_o tell_v we_o among_o the_o most_o extravagant_a opinionaster_n none_o be_v ever_o find_v so_o frantic_a as_o to_o doubt_v they_o and_o shall_v any_o do_v so_o all_o sober_a mankind_n will_v esteem_v they_o stark_o mad_a but_o as_o have_v be_v prove_v this_o author_n will_v here_o lead_v his_o reader_n such_o a_o way_n as_o himself_o say_v all_o sober_a mankind_n will_v esteem_v he_o mad_a if_o he_o follow_v he_o if_o this_o be_v not_o enough_o i_o shall_v add_v that_o the_o primitive_a christian_n own_v such_o a_o trial_n of_o scripture_n incorruptness_n as_o full_o sufficient_a for_o they_o to_o rely_v on_o and_o to_o confound_v all_o who_o oppose_v it_o and_o even_o this_o argument_n of_o this_o author_n though_o urge_v with_o great_a confidence_n be_v that_o with_o which_o several_a of_o the_o heretic_n from_o the_o time_n of_o irenaeus_n and_o tertullian_n to_o s._n austin_n oppose_v the_o christian_n among_o which_o i_o shall_v now_o only_o mention_v the_o manichee_n out_o of_o s._n austin_n who_o declare_v that_o whilst_o he_o be_v a_o manichee_n confess_v l._n 5._o c._n 2._o he_o be_v somewhat_o shake_v by_o hear_v a_o dispute_n between_o helpidins_n and_o the_o manichee_n but_o the_o manichee_n afterwad_o private_o tell_v he_o the_o n._n testament_n be_v corrupt_v and_o there_o be_v no_o uncorrupt_a exemplar_n produce_v but_o this_o do_v as_o little_o satisfy_v he_o and_o after_o he_o become_v a_o opposer_n of_o the_o manichee_n contra_fw-la faustum_n lib._n 11._o c._n 1._o he_o urge_v against_o they_o scripture_n testimony_n to_o which_o faustus_n answer_v that_o this_o scripture_n testimony_n be_v not_o right_a to_o which_o saint_n austin_n reply_v if_o this_o answer_n be_v esteem_v of_o any_o weight_n what_o write_v authority_n can_v ever_o be_v open_v what_o holy_a book_n can_v ever_o be_v search_v cap._n 2._o he_o demand_v proof_n of_o faustus_n what_o book_n ever_o read_v otherwise_o and_o c._n 3._o urge_v all_o book_n new_a and_o old_a have_v this_o testimony_n all_o church_n read_v it_o all_o tongue_n consent_v in_o it_o therefore_o put_v off_o the_o cloak_n of_o deceitfulness_n and_o in_o epist_n 19_o he_o say_v he_o read_v the_o scripture_n which_o be_v place_v in_o the_o most_o sublime_a and_o celestial_a height_n of_o authority_n be_v certain_a and_o secure_a of_o its_o truth_n but_o say_v he_o the_o manichee_n contend_v that_o many_o thing_n in_o the_o scripture_n be_v false_a yet_o so_o that_o they_o do_v not_o ascribe_v falsehood_n to_o the_o apostle_n who_o write_v they_o but_o to_o some_o which_o have_v corrupt_v the_o book_n but_o because_o they_o can_v prove_v this_o by_o any_o ancient_a copy_n he_o say_v they_o be_v overcome_v and_o confound_v by_o the_o most_o manifest_a truth_n but_o our_o discourser_n say_v it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v many_o various_a reading_n yea_o so_o many_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n alone_o observe_v by_o my_o lord_n usher_n that_o he_o dare_v not_o print_v they_o for_o fear_n of_o bring_v the_o whole_a book_n into_o doubt_n we_o acknowledge_v there_o be_v several_a various_a reading_n but_o this_o speak_v the_o great_a security_n of_o this_o rule_n because_o though_o all_o these_o
what_o this_o author_n call_v his_o deep_a consideration_n as_o it_o have_v no_o rational_a foundation_n so_o it_o have_v not_o the_o advantage_n to_o be_v one_o of_o his_o own_o church_n tradition_n and_o show_v there_o may_v be_v something_o deliver_v for_o truth_n which_o be_v not_o so_o receive_v and_o of_o the_o same_o nature_n be_v almost_o all_o his_o argument_n against_o scripture_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n §_o 3._o he_o further_o add_v that_o the_o material_a cause_n to_o conserve_v these_o character_n be_v liable_a to_o innumerable_a contingency_n but_o man_n mind_n by_o its_o immateriality_n be_v in_o part_n free_v from_o physical_a mutability_n and_o here_o we_o may_v with_o reason_n hope_v for_o a_o unalterableness_n and_o a_o unerrableness_n if_o there_o be_v a_o due_a proposal_n which_o must_v necessary_o effect_v the_o sense_n these_o word_n be_v more_o monstrous_a than_o rational_a it_o be_v as_o much_o as_o in_o plain_a english_a to_o tell_v his_o reader_n that_o have_v a_o immaterial_a soul_n he_o can_v never_o forget_v any_o thing_n that_o he_o either_o see_v or_o hear_v distinct_o and_o that_o when_o he_o have_v read_v a_o book_n observe_o all_o the_o word_n and_o letter_n may_v be_v more_o exact_o know_v from_o he_o by_o the_o impression_n upon_o his_o mind_n than_o by_o view_v the_o print_a or_o write_a copy_n itself_o and_o yet_o all_o this_o will_v not_o serve_v his_o turn_n unless_o it_o be_v suppose_v that_o these_o immaterial_a soul_n must_v always_o continue_v in_o the_o world_n or_o that_o what_o be_v by_o they_o receive_v must_v thence_o necessary_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n be_v continue_v on_o other_o who_o see_v not_o that_o this_o be_v as_o much_o against_o common_a sense_n as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v that_o because_o man_n have_v a_o immaterial_a soul_n he_o may_v fly_v up_o to_o the_o sun_n and_o moon_n and_o fix_v star_n at_o his_o pleasure_n be_v man_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o angel_n without_o his_o gross_a body_n its_o beyond_o the_o skill_n of_o this_o author_n to_o prove_v that_o nothing_o can_v be_v forget_v or_o blot_v out_o of_o his_o mind_n that_o be_v once_o know_v especial_o consider_v that_o he_o be_v a_o sinner_n and_o even_o the_o writer_n of_o his_o own_o church_n do_v conceive_v that_o sin_v angel_n lose_v much_o knowledge_n by_o their_o sin_n but_o man_n be_v a_o creature_n of_o another_o mould_n and_o letter_n and_o word_n and_o thing_n be_v preserve_v in_o his_o memory_n by_o material_a impression_n and_o every_o man_n know_v they_o may_v be_v forgive_v yea_o this_o author_n in_o this_o book_n oft_o forget_v and_o contradict_v himself_o do_v not_o all_o mankind_n appear_v sufficient_o convince_v that_o word_n or_o character_n be_v more_o sure_o preserve_v in_o paper_n or_o write_v than_o in_o man_n memory_n in_o that_o what_o they_o will_v have_v faithful_o keep_v they_o commit_v to_o writing_n and_o enter_v it_o upon_o record_n have_v the_o jew_n be_v of_o this_o author_n opinion_n they_o will_v not_o have_v desire_v ezra_n to_o have_v read_v the_o law_n of_o moses_n out_o of_o a_o book_n neh._n 8.1_o but_o to_o have_v speak_v it_o out_o of_o the_o impression_n of_o his_o own_o mind_n yet_o he_o will_v have_v be_v a_o more_o safe_a deliverer_n of_o moses_n than_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v show_v for_o other_o scripture_n yea_o it_o be_v plain_a and_o self-evident_a that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n agree_v with_o the_o rest_n of_o mankind_n to_o acknowledge_v write_v upon_o some_o material_a subject_n a_o more_o sure_a way_n of_o preservation_n of_o thing_n than_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n for_o they_o write_v the_o act_n of_o their_o council_n and_o statute_n of_o their_o society_n and_o yet_o these_o thing_n be_v as_o much_o or_o more_o speak_v of_o among_o they_o as_o the_o scripture_n be_v and_o so_o more_o like_a to_o be_v preserve_v in_o their_o immaterial_a mind_n yea_o they_o write_v or_o print_v their_o creed_n prayer_n lesson_n and_o their_o whole_a liturgy_n and_o have_v they_o read_v in_o their_o church_n when_o by_o this_o author_n argument_n the_o best_a way_n to_o have_v these_o thing_n preserve_v entire_a be_v to_o have_v they_o utter_v from_o the_o memory_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o other_o in_o the_o church_n and_o not_o to_o mind_v the_o write_n or_o print_v at_o all_o as_o not_o be_v in_o itself_o certain_a the_o roman_a church_n know_v that_o man_n mind_n be_v slippery_a and_o apt_a to_o forget_v something_o in_o their_o liturgy_n if_o it_o be_v not_o write_v and_o that_o other_o will_v take_v the_o boldness_n to_o alter_v it_o and_o vary_v from_o it_o if_o they_o have_v no_o write_a rule_n and_o shall_v writing_n be_v the_o best_a preservative_n for_o all_o other_o thing_n and_o not_o for_o the_o word_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o truth_n therein_o contain_v i_o remember_v salmeron_n though_o a_o jesuit_n have_v among_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o prolegemena_fw-la one_o which_o be_v proleg_n 25._o why_o the_o scripture_n be_v write_v and_o he_o declare_v as_o every_o one_o who_o design_n to_o speak_v truth_n will_v do_v that_o it_o be_v that_o thence_o man_n may_v most_o sure_o know_v truth_n whereas_o the_o memory_n of_o man_n be_v very_o slippery_a and_o uncertain_a and_o s._n austin_n assign_v a_o like_a cause_n of_o the_o original_a of_o letter_n de_fw-fr doctr._fw-la christiana_n lib._n 2._o c._n 4._o nor_o can_v i_o imagine_v for_o what_o end_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n print_v copy_n of_o the_o bible_n if_o they_o do_v not_o think_v that_o by_o those_o print_a copy_n the_o scripture_n may_v be_v know_v and_o preserve_v and_o as_o if_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a absurdity_n without_o any_o colour_n of_o solid_a reason_n to_o contradict_v the_o experience_n of_o all_o civilise_a nation_n he_o at_o once_o oppose_v even_o the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n himself_o also_o who_o command_v the_o king_n of_o israel_n to_o write_v he_o a_o copy_n of_o the_o law_n in_o a_o book_n and_o read_v therein_o all_o the_o day_n of_o his_o life_n that_o he_o may_v learn_v to_o fear_v the_o lord_n his_o god_n deut._n 17.19_o 20._o yea_o he_o command_v moses_n to_o write_v for_o a_o memorial_n in_o a_o book_n exod._n 17.14_o yea_o isaiah_n be_v command_v isai_n 30.8_o write_v it_o before_o they_o in_o a_o table_n and_o note_v it_o in_o a_o book_n that_o it_o may_v be_v for_o the_o time_n to_o come_v for_o ever_o and_o ever_o and_o though_o god_n himself_o declare_v this_o the_o way_n of_o keep_v the_o memorial_n of_o thing_n this_o author_n reject_v this_o way_n and_o close_v with_o the_o uncertain_a way_n of_o man_n frail_a memory_n §_o 4._o he_o tell_v we_o that_o as_o there_o be_v some_o simple_a vulgar_a action_n unmistakeable_a yet_o there_o be_v compound_v action_n as_o the_o transcribe_v of_o a_o whole_a book_n consist_v of_o miriads_o of_o word_n single_a letter_n and_o stopp_n and_o the_o several_a action_n over_o each_o of_o these_o be_v so_o short_a and_o cursory_a that_o humane_a diligence_n can_v attend_v to_o every_o of_o they_o yet_o he_o grant_v that_o this_o may_v be_v do_v with_o care_n enough_o if_o there_o be_v diligent_a examiner_n this_o objection_n speak_v against_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o every_o one_o who_o can_v write_v for_o it_o tell_v he_o that_o no_o man_n can_v possible_o keep_v to_o the_o sense_n or_o word_n he_o intend_v in_o write_v a_o letter_n or_o such_o like_a though_o he_o have_v a_o copy_n before_o he_o for_o he_o who_o can_v write_v a_o page_n with_o due_a care_n may_v by_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o same_o diligence_n write_v a_o sheet_n and_o if_o he_o want_v nothing_o else_o but_o what_o concern_v his_o writing_n he_o may_v with_o the_o same_o care_n write_v a_o book_n what_o extraordinary_a art_n have_v this_o discourser_n that_o he_o can_v write_v his_o book_n intelligible_o and_o the_o printer_n print_v it_o so_o can_v none_o do_v the_o like_a he_o can_v be_v ignorant_a that_o these_o thing_n may_v be_v do_v by_o common_a diligence_n and_o all_o man_n who_o understand_v writing_n acknowledge_v that_o deed_n and_o all_o record_n may_v be_v exemplify_v and_o faithful_o transcribe_v if_o there_o be_v have_v due_a care_n about_o it_o that_o there_o have_v be_v such_o care_n about_o scripture_n i_o shall_v show_v in_o answer_n to_o his_o next_o paragraph_n and_o i_o suppose_v he_o be_v not_o so_o self-conceited_a as_o to_o think_v that_o other_o man_n may_v not_o use_v as_o much_o care_n in_o write_v letter_n or_o word_n as_o himself_o do_v or_o can_v but_o if_o this_o little_a argument_n of_o many_o little_a action_n not_o be_v capable_a of_o due_a attention_n be_v considerable_a it_o will_v concern_v this_o author_n to_o find_v a_o way_n how_o the_o papist_n may_v
that_o they_o who_o do_v see_v the_o law_n give_v on_o mount_n sinai_n yet_o know_v not_o the_o first_o or_o second_o commandment_n yea_o after_o many_o severe_a judgement_n to_o show_v how_o necessary_a the_o observation_n of_o god_n commandment_n be_v yet_o when_o they_o serve_v peor_n in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o join_v themselves_o to_o other_o god_n frequent_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o judge_n and_o of_o many_o of_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n can_v this_o be_v for_o want_n of_o knowledge_n when_o the_o law_n of_o god_n be_v among_o they_o which_o will_v teach_v they_o otherwise_o yet_o if_o this_o author_n shall_v think_v it_o be_v of_o great_a ignorance_n this_o will_n as_o much_o destroy_v his_o way_n of_o tradition_n since_o it_o will_v then_o follow_v that_o there_o be_v not_o sufficient_a delivery_n of_o truth_n from_o hand_n to_o hand_n to_o make_v it_o knowable_a and_o yet_o many_o of_o these_o defection_n be_v very_o general_a in_o all_o the_o people_n and_o priest_n and_o their_o serve_a baalim_fw-la which_o their_o father_n teach_v they_o be_v of_o long_a continuance_n §_o 10._o he_o assert_n by_o way_n of_o answer_n to_o a_o objection_n that_o man_n can_v be_v as_o much_o justify_v for_o believe_a scripture_n because_o set_v aside_o tradition_n help_v this_o only_a depend_v on_o skill_n judgement_n and_o fancy_n and_o not_o on_o certain_a sense_n either_o for_o the_o meaning_n or_o letter_n of_o scripture_n touch_v the_o letter_n of_o scripture_n we_o set_v not_o aside_o the_o help_n of_o tradition_n but_o have_v a_o very_a sure_a way_n of_o traditional_a record_n to_o rely_v on_o and_o i_o have_v in_o former_a discourse_n show_v that_o we_o have_v a_o certain_a knowledge_n of_o scripture_n both_o as_o to_o letter_n and_o sense_n yea_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n be_v more_o easy_o discover_v in_o many_o concern_v truth_n than_o the_o sense_n of_o tradition_n can_v be_v because_o though_o the_o word_n be_v suppose_v equal_o intelligible_a whether_o write_v or_o speak_v it_o be_v more_o evident_a that_o the_o word_n find_v in_o scripture_n be_v such_o as_o contain_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n than_o that_o such_o and_o such_o word_n do_v contain_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n tradition_n because_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o many_o concern_v point_n there_o be_v many_o thing_n deliver_v by_o several_a in_o the_o church_n which_o yet_o be_v not_o by_o the_o papist_n themselves_o own_v for_o church_n tradition_n so_o that_o it_o will_v be_v hard_a if_o not_o beyond_o the_o reach_n of_o the_o vulgar_a to_o understand_v what_o word_n in_o many_o point_v he_o may_v doubt_v of_o do_v true_o express_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n unless_o he_o can_v hear_v it_o plain_o express_v in_o some_o approve_a and_o receive_v write_n such_o as_o either_o scripture_n canon_n of_o catholic_n council_n or_o liturgy_n or_o the_o like_a the_o former_a as_o this_o author_n too_o much_o reject_v so_o all_o or_o almost_o all_o his_o argument_n will_v as_o much_o plead_v against_o the_o other_o which_o the_o vulgar_a be_v not_o capable_a of_o search_v yet_o that_o we_o may_v compare_v the_o evidence_n to_o the_o common_a apprehension_n of_o man_n give_v by_o scripture_n or_o by_o oral_n and_o practical_a tradition_n let_v we_o follow_v he_o in_o observe_v which_o evidence_n a_o jury_n will_v soon_o close_v with_o the_o case_n be_v by_o he_o in_o this_o §_o very_o unfaithful_o propound_v whether_o they_o will_v condemn_v a_o man_n upon_o the_o testimony_n of_o six_o witness_n upon_o sight_n or_o upon_o the_o judgement_n or_o opinion_n of_o a_o thousand_o man_n for_o as_o we_o have_v show_v it_o be_v not_o only_a skill_n and_o opinion_n that_o protestant_n do_v ground_n upon_o but_o delivery_n of_o record_n and_o therefore_o the_o case_n in_o truth_n shall_v be_v thus_o propound_v whether_o if_o any_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v inquire_v of_o they_o will_v be_v the_o more_o sway_v by_o the_o appearance_n of_o several_a person_n who_o assert_v that_o they_o have_v hear_v many_o say_v that_o they_o hear_v many_o other_o say_v that_o they_o receive_v from_o other_o and_o they_o from_o other_o by_o hearsay_n at_o the_o forty_o or_o fifty_o hand_n or_o by_o other_o who_o shall_v produce_v plain_a record_n and_o those_o preserve_v safe_a in_o several_a court_n which_o all_o agree_v in_o testify_v it_o be_v otherwise_o or_o if_o the_o question_n be_v about_o any_o legacy_n if_o the_o one_o party_n bring_v such_o hearsay_n abovemention_v and_o the_o other_o bring_v a_o copy_n of_o the_o will_v preserve_v in_o the_o court_n and_o evidence_n that_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n it_o be_v enrol_v in_o several_a other_o court_n be_v it_o not_o plain_a the_o latter_a will_v appear_v the_o better_a evidence_n to_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o mankind_n but_o in_o this_o §_o 10._o he_o further_o add_v the_o vulgar_a have_v reason_n to_o believe_v there_o be_v such_o a_o one_o as_o king_n james_n or_o queen_n elizabeth_n of_o which_o they_o be_v no_o otherwise_o ascertain_v but_o by_o tradition_n but_o if_o you_o pump_v their_o common_a reason_n about_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o statute_n book_n you_o shall_v find_v they_o at_o a_o loss_n concern_v king_n james_n or_o queen_n elizabeth_z they_o may_v indeed_o own_v they_o by_o the_o common_a receive_v tradition_n because_o they_o know_v this_o be_v actual_o deliver_v by_o those_o who_o know_v it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o a_o mistake_n nor_o can_v any_o interest_n be_v suppose_v to_o devise_v this_o nor_o can_v man_n conception_n of_o this_o vary_v from_o what_o be_v intend_v to_o be_v deliver_v but_o in_o none_o of_o these_o thing_n can_v man_n have_v security_n in_o the_o delivery_n of_o many_o truth_n by_o oral_a tradition_n as_o be_v observe_v in_o answer_n to_o §_o 7._o but_o to_o put_v the_o case_n more_o like_o this_o of_o discover_v which_o be_v more_o justifiable_a of_o believe_a scripture_n or_o tradition_n i_o demand_v whether_o as_o to_o all_o considerable_a action_n achievement_n or_o constitution_n under_o these_o prince_n it_o be_v more_o rational_a to_o rely_v on_o what_o appear_v in_o common_a fame_n conclude_v that_o nothing_o be_v considerable_a which_o be_v not_o there_o preserve_v or_o to_o apply_v ourselves_o to_o some_o good_a historian_n especial_o if_o we_o can_v be_v certain_a we_o can_v find_v such_o as_o have_v a_o certain_a knowledge_n of_o all_o such_o thing_n and_o have_v a_o faithful_a design_n to_o commit_v the_o truth_n and_o nothing_o else_o to_o write_v concern_v all_o these_o thing_n this_o security_n we_o have_v concern_v the_o scripture_n since_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n do_v full_o know_v all_o point_n of_o faith_n deliver_v to_o the_o world_n by_o jesus_n christ_n and_o do_v declare_v they_o in_o their_o write_n with_o like_a faithfulness_n concern_v the_o vulgar_n knowledge_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o statute_n book_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o if_o they_o hear_v the_o statute_n book_n to_o be_v publish_v by_o such_o a_o man_n or_o the_o statute_n by_o he_o collect_v they_o can_v thence_o conclude_v that_o as_o far_o as_o they_o can_v be_v assure_v that_o it_o be_v his_o work_n and_o that_o he_o be_v certain_o able_a to_o collect_v these_o statute_n and_o do_v in_o this_o act_n according_a to_o his_o utmost_a knowledge_n so_o far_o they_o be_v assure_v of_o this_o book_n authority_n as_o also_o as_o far_o as_o they_o be_v assure_v of_o the_o faithfulness_n and_o ability_n of_o judgement_n in_o they_o who_o own_o it_o as_o such_o but_o in_o all_o these_o thing_n we_o have_v certainty_n of_o scripture_n that_o it_o be_v write_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n by_o the_o general_a tradition_n of_o it_o as_o such_o by_o all_o church_n that_o they_o be_v able_a and_o faithful_a and_o their_o book_n faithful_o write_v both_o from_o our_o saviour_n approve_v they_o to_o dispense_v his_o gospel_n and_o his_o church_n receive_v they_o as_o such_o dispenser_n even_o in_o these_o write_n and_o god_n himself_o bear_v they_o witness_n both_o with_o sign_n and_o wonder_n and_o manifold_a gift_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n so_o that_o we_o be_v as_o sure_o concern_v scripture_n as_o a_o man_n can_v be_v of_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o statute_n book_n if_o he_o know_v there_o be_v a_o collection_n of_o our_o common_a law_n as_o be_v do_v by_o justinian_n order_n in_o the_o civil_a make_v approve_a and_o confirm_v by_o order_n of_o the_o supreme_a power_n and_o thereby_o enact_v that_o this_o collection_n shall_v be_v own_v as_o the_o statute_n of_o england_n here_o it_o will_v be_v a_o madness_n to_o doubt_v so_o that_o this_o three_o property_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v agreeable_a to_o scripture_n but_o not_o to_o oral_a
tradition_n §_o 11._o he_o proceed_v to_o the_o six_o property_n that_o it_o be_v certain_a in_o itself_o because_o this_o will_v prove_v the_o four_o five_o and_o seven_o now_o though_o this_o be_v not_o true_a that_o what_o be_v certain_a in_o its_o self_n can_v satisfy_v the_o pierce_a wit_n and_o convince_v obstinate_a adversary_n and_o be_v ascertainable_a unto_o we_o because_o there_o may_v be_v a_o certainty_n in_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o discern_v and_o it_o be_v not_o the_o be_v but_o the_o evidence_n of_o certainty_n submit_v to_o that_o work_v these_o effect_n else_o can_v there_o be_v no_o dissatisfaction_n in_o any_o thing_n since_o all_o truth_n be_v certain_o in_o itself_o truth_n yet_o if_o he_o can_v prove_v the_o certainty_n of_o tradition_n i_o shall_v over_o and_o above_o yield_v the_o rest_n this_o he_o thus_o go_v about_o to_o prove_v since_o faith_n must_v be_v certain_a and_o must_v have_v a_o certain_a rule_n he_o have_v as_o he_o say_v show_v that_o scripture_n be_v not_o certain_a therefore_o oral_a tradition_n be_v this_o loose_a argument_n deserve_v no_o better_a answer_n than_o that_o i_o have_v show_v scripture_n be_v certain_a in_o itself_o therefore_o oral_a tradition_n be_v not_o yet_o i_o must_v tell_v he_o his_o argument_n be_v otherwise_o faulty_a than_o in_o suppose_v his_o have_v prove_v scripture_n not_o certain_a for_o there_o be_v something_o beside_o scripture_n which_o be_v a_o better_a guide_n or_o leader_n to_o the_o faith_n than_o the_o oral_a tradition_n and_o that_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n as_o preserve_v in_o the_o ancient_a father_n or_o approve_a writer_n of_o their_o time_n for_o though_o they_o be_v man_n and_o may_v in_o some_o thing_n mistake_v and_o therefore_o their_o testimony_n be_v much_o inferior_a to_o scripture_n yet_o since_o they_o live_v in_o time_n near_o the_o apostle_n and_o when_o the_o vigour_n of_o christian_a piety_n be_v much_o continue_v the_o doctrine_n then_o receive_v be_v more_o like_a to_o be_v truth_n than_o what_o be_v now_o own_a in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n after_o many_o succession_n of_o age_n and_o great_a degeneracy_n of_o life_n even_o in_o the_o dregs_n of_o time_n and_o we_o have_v as_o much_o and_o more_o reason_n to_o think_v these_o man_n both_o capable_a of_o know_v doctrine_n then_o deliver_v as_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n and_o faithful_a in_o relate_v they_o as_o we_o can_v have_v to_o judge_v so_o concern_v any_o person_n now_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o that_o there_o be_v not_o a_o agreement_n in_o all_o considerable_a point_n in_o what_o be_v then_o deliver_v and_o own_v by_o the_o father_n and_o the_o present_a tradition_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n may_v be_v collect_v from_o one_o instance_n i_o shall_v hereafter_o mention_v disc_n 8._o and_o so_o far_o as_o concern_v this_o author_n from_o their_o rule_n of_o faith_n which_o shall_v be_v discuss_v in_o the_o end_n of_o this_o book_n §_o 12._o he_o will_v prove_v the_o certainty_n of_o tradition_n in_o that_o he_o say_v it_o have_v for_o its_o basis_n the_o best_a nature_n in_o the_o universe_n man_n and_o that_o not_o in_o speculation_n which_o may_v mistake_v by_o passion_n but_o his_o eye_n and_o ear_n which_o be_v necessary_o subject_a to_o the_o operation_n of_o nature_n and_o this_o in_o most_o many_o time_n every_o day_n which_o be_v a_o much_o high_a certainty_n than_o a_o swear_a witness_n have_v of_o what_o he_o see_v or_o hear_v but_o once_o these_o upon_o serious_a inquiry_n appear_v empty_a vain_a word_n for_o do_v faith_n consist_v only_o in_o see_v and_o hear_v must_v there_o not_o be_v a_o deliver_v and_o receive_v which_o suppose_v conception_n and_o many_o other_o act_n of_o the_o mind_n he_o who_o consider_v this_o aright_o will_v find_v the_o hasis_n of_o tradition_n to_o be_v like_o fame_n basis_n a_o man_n clad_v with_o all_o his_o infirmity_n with_o a_o memory_n that_o may_v let_v thing_n slip_v especial_o if_o they_o be_v numerous_a as_o reveal_v truth_n be_v with_o a_o understanding_n that_o may_v mistake_v especial_o in_o thing_n difficult_a as_o many_o truth_n be_v with_o affection_n that_o may_v disrelish_v or_o slight_v they_o if_o corruption_n prevail_v as_o it_o may_v oft_o do_v in_o the_o member_n of_o the_o church_n with_o imagination_n which_o may_v alter_v or_o add_v somewhat_o when_o they_o think_v they_o only_o explain_v and_o yet_o still_o may_v they_o not_o deliver_v all_o they_o know_v and_o remember_v in_o this_o case_n he_o who_o may_v be_v certain_a that_o he_o have_v hear_v such_o and_o such_o word_n deliver_v may_v remain_v very_o uncertain_a whether_o they_o be_v true_a or_o not_o and_o he_o who_o be_v a_o witness_n in_o any_o court_n may_v be_v much_o more_o sure_a that_o what_o he_o once_o see_v or_o hear_v if_o he_o perfect_o remember_v it_o be_v so_o hear_v or_o see_v by_o he_o than_o any_o man_n can_v be_v of_o the_o true_a relation_n of_o thing_n he_o have_v oft_o hear_v speak_v by_o man_n who_o take_v they_o themselves_o upon_o other_o relation_n and_o they_o on_o other_o and_o so_o on_o so_o that_o the_o great_a imperfection_n of_o tradition_n be_v chief_o as_o to_o the_o delivery_n of_o it_o by_o former_a age_n which_o this_o author_n do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o touch_v of_o here_o in_o his_o proof_n of_o its_o certainty_n and_o what_o pretension_n he_o make_v use_v of_o in_o after_o discourse_n shall_v be_v answer_v in_o their_o place_n but_o what_o he_o say_v that_o in_o most_o many_o time_n every_o day_n be_v these_o impression_n make_v upon_o their_o sense_n this_o may_v be_v true_a concern_v some_o christian_a truth_n but_o to_o assert_v this_o concern_v all_o truth_n be_v such_o a_o apparent_a falsity_n as_o no_o ingenuous_a man_n can_v be_v guilty_a of_o for_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o in_o many_o thing_n they_o of_o the_o romish_a church_n can_v agree_v which_o be_v truth_n and_o have_v have_v in_o many_o case_n council_n and_o decree_n to_o determine_v what_o thing_n be_v matter_n of_o faith_n and_o in_o many_o other_o thing_n they_o be_v yet_o undetermined_a which_o can_v not_o be_v if_o these_o thing_n be_v daily_o clear_v to_o their_o sense_n unless_o they_o be_v man_n of_o much_o dull_a sense_n than_o the_o rest_n of_o mankind_n be_v §_o 13._o he_o remind_v of_o what_o he_o have_v say_v before_o §_o 8._o that_o it_o be_v as_o evident_a that_o while_o the_o next_o age_n believe_v and_o practice_n as_o the_o former_a age_n do_v they_o be_v of_o the_o same_o faith_n as_o it_o be_v that_o to_o believe_v the_o same_o be_v to_o believe_v the_o same_o but_o this_o be_v not_o at_o all_o to_o the_o purpose_n concern_v oral_a tradition_n only_o this_o discourser_n please_v himself_o general_o in_o shift_v off_o or_o whole_o omit_v matter_n difficult_a and_o sometime_o go_v about_o to_o prove_v what_o no_o adversary_n will_v dissent_v in_o but_o there_o be_v no_o certainty_n in_o the_o way_n of_o tradition_n as_o we_o have_v above_o show_v that_o any_o age_n do_v in_o all_o thing_n believe_v as_o the_o former_a age_n hold_v see_v n._n 13_o 14._o §_o 14._o he_o tell_v his_o reader_n that_o dissenter_n or_o doubter_n can_v say_v nothing_o against_o the_o way_n of_o tradition_n not_o with_o all_o the_o quirk_n ingenuous_o misuse_v logic_n and_o abuse_v into_o sophistry_n can_v furnish_v they_o with_o indeed_o what_o he_o have_v hitherto_o plead_v for_o tradition_n have_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o disingenuous_o abuse_v logic_n and_o sophistry_n but_o what_o he_o now_o assert_n be_v a_o bold_a dare_a to_o let_v his_o reader_n know_v that_o under_o some_o contrive_a expression_n he_o will_v strain_v to_o vent_v any_o falsehood_n though_o never_o so_o gross_a will_v he_o say_v that_o nothing_o can_v be_v say_v against_o this_o rule_n when_o he_o can_v but_o know_v that_o protestant_n who_o dissent_n from_o it_o do_v say_v very_o much_o against_o it_o yea_o they_o say_v so_o much_o as_o they_o know_v can_v never_o be_v solid_o answer_v yea_o that_o we_o may_v see_v how_o little_o he_o design_v truth_n in_o his_o discourse_n he_o who_o here_o will_v persuade_v his_o reader_n that_o nothing_o can_v be_v say_v against_o his_o way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n yet_o disc_n 7._o §_o 1._o himself_n tell_v he_o of_o somewhat_o that_o seem_v main_o to_o prejudice_v it_o and_o spend_v that_o discourse_n in_o answer_n though_o indeed_o much_o more_o than_o that_o be_v by_o we_o observe_v against_o tradition_n he_o conclude_v §_o 15._o from_o his_o discourse_n that_o the_o four_o last_o condition_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n agree_v to_o tradition_n but_o since_o by_o trial_n his_o discourse_n appear_v very_o unsound_a and_o faulty_a i_o conclude_v from_o the_o
what_o ever_o be_v write_v of_o he_o brethren_z be_v accomplish_v and_o be_v true_a so_o far_o s._n austin_n there_o cite_v and_o approve_v so_o that_o we_o see_v they_o ground_v all_o along_o upon_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o his_o have_v two_o will_n from_o his_o have_v two_o nature_n and_o when_o in_o this_o council_n be_v read_v the_o type_n of_o paul_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n wherein_o he_o prohibit_v all_o dispute_n about_o christ_n have_v or_o not_o have_v two_o will_n the_o council_n like_v his_o intention_n to_o have_v all_o contention_n cease_v but_o declare_v their_o dislike_n of_o his_o deal_n alike_o with_o the_o truth_n and_o the_o error_n yet_o they_o determine_v that_o if_o he_o can_v have_v and_o have_v show_v by_o the_o approbation_n of_o scripture_n that_o both_o be_v equal_o subject_a to_o reproof_n or_o praise_n his_o type_n have_v be_v well_o all_o this_o consider_v there_o be_v no_o more_o in_o the_o word_n cite_v by_o this_o discourser_n to_o prove_v they_o make_v oral_a tradition_n their_o rule_n than_o when_o the_o church_n of_o england_n declare_v her_o consent_n with_o any_o confession_n of_o other_o or_o any_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n and_o shall_v say_v we_o agree_v to_o all_o there_o speak_v it_o can_v be_v thence_o conclude_v that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v oral_a tradition_n for_o her_o rule_n of_o faith_n sect_n iii_o of_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n and_o what_o it_o own_v as_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n next_o he_o produce_v the_o council_n of_o sardica_n which_o be_v the_o only_a council_n by_o he_o produce_v within_o the_o first_o six_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n out_o of_o the_o synodical_a epistle_n of_o that_o council_n send_v to_o all_o bishop_n he_o cit_v these_o word_n we_o have_v receive_v this_o doctrine_n we_o have_v be_v teach_v so_o we_o hold_v this_o catholic_n tradition_n faith_n and_o confession_n let_v we_o consider_v the_o place_n cite_v more_o large_o this_o council_n declare_v that_o the_o heretic_n contend_v that_o there_o be_v different_a and_o separate_a hypostasis_n by_o which_o word_n that_o council_n tell_v we_o those_o heretic_n mean_v substance_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o we_o have_v receive_v and_o be_v teach_v this_o and_o have_v this_o catholic_n tradition_n faith_n and_o confession_n that_o there_o be_v one_o hypostasis_fw-la or_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n but_o 1._o how_o do_v these_o father_n receive_v this_o they_o present_o add_v that_o the_o father_n can_v be_v name_v or_o be_v without_o the_o son_n be_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o son_n himself_o say_v i_o be_o in_o the_o father_n and_o the_o father_n in_o i_o and_o again_o i_o and_o my_o father_n be_v one_o 2._o this_o council_n of_o sardica_n be_v hold_v not_o long_o after_o the_o first_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o receive_v this_o faith_n from_o it_o and_o in_o this_o council_n of_o sardica_n the_o catholic_n bishop_n do_v establish_v the_o determination_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a socr._n lib._n 2._o c._n 20._o and_o after_o the_o end_n of_o this_o council_n hosius_n and_o protogenes_n the_o lead_a man_n in_o the_o council_n write_v to_o julius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n testify_v that_o all_o thing_n in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a be_v to_o be_v account_v ratify_v by_o they_o which_o they_o explain_v as_o they_o see_v need_v sozom._n 3.11_o wherefore_o that_o which_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n in_o that_o first_o and_o famous_a council_n of_o nice_a be_v likewise_o own_a to_o be_v the_o sufficient_a rule_n by_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n especial_o if_o this_o be_v any_o way_n declare_v by_o that_o nicene_n council_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o if_o now_o any_o english_a convocation_n shall_v by_o public_a writing_n declare_v their_o establish_n and_o receive_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o thirty_o nine_o article_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v conclude_v that_o they_o own_o that_o to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v there_o declare_v to_o be_v such_o concern_v the_o first_o council_n of_o nice_a i_o shall_v discourse_v after_o enquiry_n into_o the_o second_o nicene_n council_n which_o he_o next_o apply_v himself_o to_o in_o his_o discourse_n sect_n iv_o what_o be_v own_v as_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n by_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a the_o last_o council_n he_o produce_v be_v the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a who_o authority_n if_o it_o be_v indeed_o on_o his_o side_n yet_o will_v it_o no_o way_n tend_v to_o determine_v this_o controversy_n and_o he_o can_v but_o know_v that_o protestant_n have_v no_o great_a esteem_n for_o that_o council_n have_v these_o several_a thing_n rational_o to_o object_n against_o it_o 1._o that_o it_o be_v a_o council_n above_o eight_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n not_o only_o celebrate_v in_o that_o time_n when_o the_o purity_n of_o primitive_a doctrine_n be_v much_o decline_v but_o even_o the_o matter_n therein_o declare_v concern_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n be_v innovation_n and_o not_o agreeable_a to_o the_o more_o ancient_a church_n 2._o that_o this_o council_n can_v in_o reason_n be_v pretend_v to_o declare_v the_o general_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n catholic_n when_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o immediate_o before_o it_o a_o council_n of_o 330_o bishop_n at_o constantinople_n define_v the_o contrary_a and_o the_o like_a be_v present_o after_o it_o do_v by_o a_o german_a council_n 3._o they_o deliver_v that_o as_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n catholic_n which_o be_v not_o such_o nor_o will_v the_o present_a roman_a church_n acknowledge_v it_o to_o be_v such_o in_o act_n 5._o of_o that_o council_n when_o the_o book_n of_o john_n of_o thessalonica_n be_v read_v wherein_o it_o be_v assert_v that_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v that_o angel_n and_o soul_n of_o man_n be_v not_o whole_o incorporeal_a but_o have_v body_n and_o therefore_o be_v imitabiles_fw-la picturâ_fw-la as_o binius_fw-la have_v it_o representable_a by_o picture_n tharasius_n and_o the_o synod_n approve_v of_o it_o yet_o here_o carranza_n in_o his_o collection_n of_o the_o council_n add_v a_o note_n that_o this_o be_v not_o yet_o determine_v by_o the_o church_n and_o observe_v that_o many_o of_o the_o father_n assert_v the_o angel_n to_o be_v whole_o incorporeal_a who_o the_o first_o synod_n of_o lateran_n seem_v to_o follow_v pamelius_n put_v it_o among_o the_o paradox_n of_o tertullian_n parad._n 7._o which_o s._n austin_n condemn_v to_o assert_v the_o soul_n of_o man_n to_o have_v any_o effigy_n and_o colour_n and_o both_o pamelius_n upon_o tertul._n and_o baron_n ad_fw-la a_o 173._o n._n 31._o derive_v the_o original_n of_o this_o opinion_n from_o the_o montanist_n 4._o it_o be_v evidenceable_a by_o many_o instance_n that_o they_o satisfy_v themselves_o with_o very_o weak_a proof_n both_o from_o scripture_n and_o from_o the_o father_n as_o have_v be_v by_o several_a protestant_a writer_n show_v yet_o as_o bad_a as_o this_o council_n be_v which_o be_v bad_a enough_o i_o assert_v that_o it_o be_v not_o of_o this_o discourser_n judgement_n that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n in_o order_n to_o the_o evidence_n of_o which_o i_o shall_v first_o examine_v his_o citation_n his_o first_o citation_n be_v out_o of_o act._n 2._o we_o imbue_v with_o the_o precept_n of_o the_o father_n have_v so_o confess_v and_o do_v confess_v which_o word_n i_o suppose_v he_o take_v out_o of_o carranza_n where_o they_o be_v curtly_a deliver_v for_o sure_a have_v he_o read_v they_o as_o they_o be_v at_o large_a in_o the_o council_n he_o will_v never_o have_v be_v so_o mistake_v as_o to_o have_v apply_v they_o to_o oral_a tradition_n the_o word_n more_o at_o large_a be_v thus_o speak_v by_o tharasius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o approve_v by_o the_o synod_n adrian_z primate_n of_o old_a rome_n seem_v to_o i_o to_o have_v write_v clear_o and_o true_o both_o to_o our_o emperor_n and_o to_o we_o and_o have_v declare_v the_o ancient_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n to_o be_v right_a wherefore_o we_o also_o search_v by_o the_o scripture_n by_o inquire_v argue_v and_o demonstrate_v and_o also_o be_v imbue_v with_o the_o precept_n of_o the_o father_n have_v so_o confess_v and_o do_v confess_v and_o will_v confess_v and_o do_v confirm_v the_o force_n of_o the_o letter_n read_v so_o that_o whatever_o be_v here_o speak_v concern_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n must_v be_v this_o that_o that_o which_o upon_o inquiry_n may_v be_v make_v appear_v by_o argument_n and_o demonstration_n to_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o accord_v with_o the_o ancient_a father_n be_v deliver_v to_o we_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o be_v this_o
c._n 18._o cyril_n relate_v that_o when_o the_o metropolitan_o and_o bishop_n have_v dispute_v with_o nestorius_n and_o have_v clear_o show_v out_o of_o the_o divine_a scripture_n that_o he_o be_v god_n who_o the_o virgin_n bear_v according_a to_o the_o flesh_n and_o therefore_o evident_o conclude_v he_o to_o err_v he_o be_v full_a of_o anger_n and_o exclaim_v in_o his_o manner_n wretched_o against_o the_o truth_n so_o that_o it_o seem_v the_o metropolitan_o and_o bishop_n who_o oppose_v nestorius_n make_v scripture_n their_o rule_n as_o the_o protestant_n do_v but_o the_o nestorian_n than_o be_v not_o for_o these_o write_a word_n as_o their_o rule_n but_o for_o what_o be_v write_v in_o man_n heart_n in_o which_o the_o nestorian_a assertion_n may_v claim_v some_o kindred_n with_o our_o discourser_n to_o observe_v further_o what_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v make_v use_n of_o against_o nestorius_n we_o may_v understand_v it_o from_o the_o writing_n of_o cyril_n of_o alexandria_n who_o as_o he_o be_v the_o chief_a opposer_n of_o nestorius_n so_o be_v he_o high_o approve_v of_o by_o this_o council_n of_o ephesus_n for_o his_o appear_v against_o nestorius_n and_o also_o by_o celestine_n bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o appear_v in_o his_o letter_n direct_v to_o he_o tom._n 1._o conc._n eph._n c._n 16._o cyril_n concern_v the_o right_a faith_n in_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o empress_n eudocia_n and_o pulcheria_n show_v that_o his_o book_n may_v be_v of_o use_n to_o reduce_v some_o from_o error_n and_o by_o various_a argument_n and_o demonstration_n of_o the_o divine_a scripture_n to_o strengthen_v they_o in_o the_o faith_n who_o be_v nourish_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o truth_n &_o in_o that_o whole_a book_n propound_v doctrine_n from_o the_o several_a book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o nestorius_n and_o i_o suppose_v it_o will_v be_v grant_v that_o that_o which_o in_o such_o a_o case_n of_o heresy_n arise_v will_v establish_v in_o the_o faith_n and_o reduce_v to_o the_o faith_n must_v be_v establish_v upon_o and_o have_v evidence_n from_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n in_o another_o treatise_n of_o he_o to_o the_o same_o empress_n of_o the_o same_o subject_n he_o tell_v they_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o fountain_n which_o god_n speak_v of_o by_o his_o prophet_n isaiah_n say_v draw_v the_o water_n out_o of_o the_o well_n of_o salvation_n wholesome_a fountain_n we_o call_v the_o prophet_n apostle_n and_o evangelist_n and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o speech_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o their_o sanction_n wise_o stir_v we_o up_o that_o we_o shall_v observe_v diligent_o what_o be_v most_o agree_v to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o shall_v with_o a_o quick_a sense_n contemplate_v the_o truth_n hide_v in_o the_o divine_a letter_n the_o same_o cyril_n in_o a_o epistle_n to_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n of_o constantinople_n declare_v his_o expectation_n that_o nestorius_n will_v have_v return_v from_o his_o perverse_a opinion_n and_o will_v with_o reverence_n embrace_v the_o faith_n deliver_v by_o the_o holy_a apostle_n and_o evangelical_n writer_n as_o also_o by_o the_o whole_a holy_a scripture_n and_o seal_v that_o it_o may_v receive_v no_o damage_n by_o the_o voice_n and_o oracle_n of_o the_o holy_a prophet_n be_v not_o this_o to_o make_v scripture_n a_o rule_n of_o faith_n i_o may_v add_v much_o more_o from_o cyril_n and_o what_o shall_v be_v speak_v concern_v celestine_n who_o write_v to_o the_o ephesine_n council_n and_o approve_v it_o will_v further_o show_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n at_o that_o time_n own_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n therefore_o i_o shall_v here_o only_o subjoin_v one_o testimony_n of_o the_o whole_a council_n of_o ephesus_n in_o their_o epistle_n to_o celestine_n bishop_n of_o rome_n tom._n 4._o conc._n eph._n c._n 17._o wherein_o they_o relate_v that_o the_o letter_n of_o cyril_n to_o nestorius_n have_v be_v read_v in_o the_o council_n which_o the_o holy_a synod_n do_v approve_v by_o its_o judgement_n because_o it_o be_v in_o the_o whole_a agreeable_a to_o the_o divine_a scripture_n and_o the_o exposition_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o holy_a father_n put_v forth_o in_o the_o great_a synod_n of_o nice_a we_o here_o meet_v with_o their_o be_v guide_v by_o scripture_n and_o the_o former_a decision_n found_v upon_o it_o but_o the_o rule_n of_o oral_a tradition_n or_o any_o other_o unwritten_a rule_n be_v to_o this_o age_n a_o perfect_a stranger_n sect_n viii_o what_o be_v own_v as_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o general_n council_n at_o chalcedon_n have_v sufficient_o evidence_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o general_n council_n against_o arius_n who_o deny_v the_o eternal_a divinity_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o of_o the_o second_o against_o macedonius_n who_o deny_v the_o lordship_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o of_o the_o three_o against_o nestorius_n who_o divide_v christ_n into_o two_o person_n i_o now_o shall_v brief_o inquire_v what_o be_v own_v as_o this_o rule_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o general_n council_n against_o eutyches_n who_o deny_v that_o christ_n have_v two_o nature_n wherein_o dioscorus_n be_v also_o condemn_v now_o eutyches_n be_v oppose_v by_o many_o catholic_n bishop_n and_o more_o especial_o be_v oppose_v and_o condemn_v by_o pope_n leo._n but_o the_o rule_n by_o which_o these_o bishop_n as_o well_o as_o this_o general_a council_n do_v condemn_v he_o be_v the_o holy_a scripture_n flavianus_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n in_o a_o epistle_n of_o his_o extant_a among_o leo_n epistle_n ep._n 6._o say_v there_o be_v some_o who_o know_v not_o the_o divine_a reading_n dispraise_v the_o father_n and_o desert_n the_o holy_a scripture_n to_o their_o own_o perdition_n such_o a_o one_o say_v he_o be_v eutyches_n among_o we_o among_o the_o epistle_n of_o leo_n ep._n 53._o be_v extant_a a_o epistle_n of_o eusebius_n bishop_n of_o milan_n and_o the_o council_n assemble_v with_o he_o wherein_o that_o synod_n declare_v their_o assent_n to_o the_o faith_n contain_v in_o leo_n epistle_n send_v to_o the_o east_n because_o the_o brightness_n of_o light_n and_o splendour_n of_o truth_n do_v shine_v in_o it_o by_o the_o assertion_n of_o the_o prophet_n evangelical_n authority_n and_o the_o testimony_n of_o apostolical_a doctrine_n leo_n himself_o by_o who_o mean_n the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n be_v call_v in_o which_o the_o error_n of_o eutyches_n be_v more_o full_o censure_v in_o his_o ten_o epistle_n write_v of_o the_o eutychian_o say_v that_o they_o fall_v into_o this_o folly_n because_o when_o they_o be_v hinder_v by_o any_o obscurity_n in_o attain_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n they_o have_v not_o recourse_n to_o the_o prophetical_a voice_n the_o apostolical_a letter_n and_o evangelical_n authority_n but_o to_o themselves_o and_o a_o little_a after_o of_o eutyches_n he_o speak_v thus_o that_o he_o know_v not_o what_o he_o ought_v to_o think_v of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n nor_o be_v he_o willing_a to_o gain_v the_o light_n of_o understanding_n to_o labour_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o in_o the_o same_o epistle_n cite_v and_o urge_v many_o scripture_n against_o eutyches_n with_o such_o expression_n as_o these_o he_o may_v have_v subject_v himself_o to_o the_o evangelical_n doctrine_n in_o matthew_n speak_v he_o may_v have_v desire_v instruction_n from_o the_o apostolical_a preach_v read_v in_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n ch_z 1._o he_o may_v have_v bring_v holy_a diligence_n to_o the_o prophetical_a page_n and_o have_v find_v the_o promise_n of_o god_n to_o abraham_n etc._n etc._n with_o other_o scripture_n in_o the_o like_a manner_n produce_v these_o testimony_n of_o leo_n evidence_n that_o he_o own_v the_o holy_a scripture_n to_o be_v the_o best_a way_n to_o come_v to_o faith_n and_o be_v establish_v in_o it_o and_o be_v not_o this_o to_o be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n yea_o he_o further_o observe_v that_o the_o neglect_n of_o they_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o swerve_v from_o the_o faith_n to_o come_v to_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n itself_o in_o its_o second_o action_n this_o ten_o epistle_n of_o leo_n be_v read_v and_o they_o declare_v they_o all_o believe_v according_a to_o that_o epistle_n at_o the_o same_o time_n be_v read_v the_o epistle_n of_o cyril_n to_o nestorius_n which_o as_o it_o be_v read_v in_o and_o approve_v by_o the_o three_o general_n council_n conc._n eph._n tom._n 2._o ch_n 3._o so_o be_v in_o chalcedon_n read_v they_o declare_v they_o all_o believe_v as_o cyril_n do_v in_o which_o epistle_n he_o show_v that_o we_o must_v not_o divide_v christ_n into_o two_o son_n nor_o make_v a_o union_n of_o person_n for_o the_o scripture_n say_v the_o word_n be_v make_v flesh_n which_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o he_o do_v
letter_n be_v barbarian_n as_o to_o our_o speech_n cap._n 5._o he_o say_v tradition_n be_v thus_o in_o the_o church_n let_v we_o come_v to_o that_o proof_n which_o be_v from_o scripture_n and_o so_o spend_v several_a chapter_n in_o show_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o apostle_n out_o of_o scripture_n from_o what_o have_v be_v observe_v it_o be_v evident_a 1._o that_o the_o heretic_n irenaeus_n deal_v with_o be_v in_o some_o thing_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o this_o discourser_n that_o be_v only_o for_o their_o own_o tradition_n and_o will_v neither_o be_v try_v by_o scripture_n nor_o any_o other_o tradition_n but_o what_o be_v among_o themselves_o as_o our_o discourser_n will_v disow_v trial_n by_o scripture_n and_o by_o what_o be_v deliver_v in_o the_o father_n write_n or_o council_n cor._n 14._o and_o from_o all_o other_o church_n but_o the_o roman_a church_n cor._n 13_o 17._o 2._o that_o the_o reason_n why_o he_o so_o much_o insist_v upon_o tradition_n be_v because_o these_o heretic_n as_o they_o deny_v scripture_n so_o they_o pretend_v to_o the_o best_a tradition_n which_o way_n of_o his_o argue_v speak_v not_o tradition_n the_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o of_o considerable_a use_n in_o this_o case_n even_o as_o if_o we_o shall_v dispute_v with_o a_o pagan_a who_o own_v not_o christian_n revelation_n concern_v the_o truth_n of_o christian_a religion_n the_o use_v rational_a argument_n against_o he_o will_v show_v that_o we_o count_v they_o very_o useful_a in_o this_o case_n but_o will_v not_o conclude_v that_o we_o own_o reason_n and_o not_o revelation_n for_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n so_o if_o a_o christian_a shall_v urge_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n as_o sufficient_a and_o certain_a against_o the_o jew_n it_o will_v be_v a_o vain_a consequence_n to_o infer_v that_o he_o make_v this_o only_a and_o not_o the_o new_a testament-revelation_n the_o rule_n of_o his_o christian_n faith_n 3._o that_o irenaeus_n do_v not_o think_v the_o urge_v the_o present_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n sufficient_a against_o those_o heretic_n but_o think_v it_o necessary_a to_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o ancient_a church_n tradition_n and_o this_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n he_o evidence_v sufficient_o from_o the_o writing_n as_o also_o from_o the_o verbal_a testimony_n of_o they_o who_o be_v famous_a in_o the_o ancient_a church_n and_o protestant_n be_v as_o ready_a as_o any_o to_o appeal_v to_o the_o ancient_a church_n and_o have_v we_o such_o a_o man_n as_o polycarp_n who_o converse_v with_o s._n john_n we_o will_v receive_v his_o testimony_n as_o far_o as_o irenaeus_n do_v but_o have_v only_o ancient_a write_n which_o irenaeus_n think_v sufficient_a in_o the_o case_n of_o tradition_n we_o ready_o appeal_v to_o they_o 4._o that_o when_o irenaeus_n say_v the_o apostle_n tradition_n be_v manifest_a in_o the_o whole_a world_n lib._n 3._o c._n 3._o or_o lib._n 1._o c._n 3._o though_o there_o be_v divers_a tongue_n in_o the_o world_n yet_o the_o virtue_n of_o tradition_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o that_o be_v the_o church_n in_o the_o whole_a world_n believe_v and_o deliver_v the_o same_o faith_n he_o speak_v this_o against_o those_o heretic_n about_o those_o great_a article_n of_o faith_n that_o there_o be_v one_o god_n and_o one_o jesus_n christ_n etc._n etc._n as_o himself_o express_v lib._n 1._o c._n 2._o and_o lib._n 3._o c._n 3._o for_o even_o in_o the_o time_n of_o irenaeus_n there_o be_v not_o in_o all_o the_o world_n a_o agreement_n in_o all_o doctrine_n since_o victor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o irenaeus_n do_v not_o agree_v in_o this_o whether_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o excommunicate_v the_o asian_a church_n for_o their_o different_a observation_n of_o easter_n eus_n hist_o eccl._n lib._n 5._o c._n 6._o now_o be_v this_o any_o consequence_n that_o doctrine_n which_o teach_v one_o god_n etc._n etc._n against_o those_o heretic_n be_v general_o continue_v in_o the_o church_n till_o irenaeus_n his_o time_n which_o be_v not_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n therefore_o all_o doctrine_n must_v certain_o be_v preserve_v without_o corruption_n in_o the_o church_n delivery_n above_o sixteen_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n though_o we_o certain_o know_v that_o beside_o protestant_n other_o church_n do_v not_o now_o deliver_v the_o same_o thing_n 5._o when_o he_o say_v ought_v we_o not_o to_o have_v follow_v tradition_n if_o the_o apostle_n have_v not_o leave_v we_o the_o scripture_n he_o say_v not_o we_o ought_v to_o do_v so_o now_o they_o have_v leave_v they_o but_o rather_o in_o these_o word_n intimate_v the_o contrary_a but_o now_o more_o direct_o to_o see_v his_o opinion_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n consider_v these_o word_n of_o he_o lib._n 3._o c._n 1._o the_o gospel_n they_o then_o preach_v they_o after_o deliver_v to_o we_o by_o the_o will_n of_o god_n in_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o foundation_n and_o pillar_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o then_o show_v how_o the_o evangelist_n have_v deliver_v to_o we_o by_o write_v say_v if_o any_o man_n assent_v not_o to_o they_o he_o despise_v even_o christ_n the_o lord_n and_o the_o father_n and_o be_v condemn_v of_o himself_o and_o resist_v his_o own_o salvation_n lib._n 2._o c._n 46._o wherefore_o since_o the_o holy_a scripture_n both_o prophetical_a and_o evangelical_n clear_o and_o without_o ambiguity_n and_o as_o they_o may_v of_o all_o be_v hear_v declare_v etc._n etc._n they_o appear_v very_o dull_a who_o blind_a their_o eye_n at_o such_o a_o clear_a discovery_n and_o will_v not_o see_v the_o light_n of_o preach_v c._n 41._o have_v therefore_o the_o truth_n itself_o for_o our_o rule_n and_o the_o testimony_n of_o god_n be_v open_o manifest_a we_o ought_v not_o to_o reject_v the_o firm_a and_o clear_a knowledge_n of_o god_n if_o we_o can_v find_v the_o solution_n of_o all_o thing_n in_o scripture_n we_o must_v believe_v god_n in_o these_o thing_n know_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v perfect_a be_v speak_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o his_o spirit_n lib._n 4._o c._n 66._o read_v more_o diligent_o the_o gospel_n which_o be_v give_v we_o by_o the_o apostle_n and_o read_v more_o diligent_o the_o prophet_n and_o you_o shall_v find_v every_o action_n and_o every_o doctrine_n and_o every_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n set_v forth_o in_o they_o lib._n 3._o c._n 11._o the_o gospel_n be_v the_o pillar_n and_o firmament_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o spirit_n of_o life_n wherefore_o it_o be_v consequent_a that_o it_o have_v four_o pillar_n he_o have_v give_v we_o a_o fourfold_a gospel_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o one_o spirit_n if_o then_o according_a to_o irenaeus_n man_n may_v believe_v by_o the_o scripture_n and_o that_o be_v the_o pillar_n and_o foundation_n of_o faith_n and_o they_o that_o seek_v may_v find_v all_o doctrine_n in_o it_o which_o be_v there_o clear_a and_o manifest_a be_v not_o this_o enough_o to_o show_v he_o make_v it_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n if_o not_o we_o have_v observe_v he_o call_v it_o by_o the_o name_n of_o a_o rule_n also_o and_o declare_v that_o none_o but_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n do_v then_o receive_v the_o faith_n in_o a_o unwritten_a way_n sect_n xi_o what_o be_v own_v by_o origen_n as_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o first_o in_o his_o book_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d where_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o prooem_n have_v observe_v that_o some_o who_o profess_v themselves_o to_o believe_v in_o christ_n differ_v in_o so_o great_a thing_n as_o concern_v god_n our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o which_o word_n he_o manifest_o refer_v to_o such_o heretic_n as_o irenaeus_n before_o he_o treat_v of_o such_o be_v montanist_n valentinian_o marcionist_n etc._n etc._n he_o begin_v to_o lay_v a_o rule_n he_o will_v proceed_v by_o in_o the_o word_n refer_v to_o by_o this_o author_n let_v the_o ecclesiastical_a preach_v deliver_v from_o the_o apostle_n by_o order_n of_o succession_n and_o remain_v in_o the_o church_n to_o this_o time_n be_v preserve_v that_o only_a truth_n be_v to_o be_v believe_v which_o in_o nothing_o differ_v from_o the_o ecclesiastical_a tradition_n this_o be_v his_o rule_n he_o will_v proceed_v by_o in_o these_o book_n by_o which_o in_o opposition_n to_o those_o heretic_n he_o mean_v the_o church_n delivery_n of_o truth_n which_o be_v chief_o contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n as_o i_o shall_v evidence_n first_o because_o he_o use_v promiscuous_o the_o phrase_n of_o ecclesiastical_a preach_a and_o scripture_n frequent_o in_o this_o prooem_n and_o except_v against_o the_o book_n call_v the_o doctrine_n of_o peter_n as_o be_v no_o part_n of_o it_o and_o in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o same_o prooem_n declare_v that_o therefore_o he_o who_o will_v treat_v of_o these_o thing_n to_o know_v what_o be_v truth_n in_o
every_o one_o of_o they_o must_v effect_v it_o by_o take_v such_o assertion_n as_o he_o find_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o such_o as_o be_v consequent_a from_o they_o where_o in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o same_o prooem_n he_o declare_v in_o other_o word_n the_o rule_n lay_v down_o not_o many_o period_n before_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o it_o which_o be_v quite_o opposite_a to_o the_o design_n of_o oral_a tradition_n i_o shall_v yet_o further_o confirm_v this_o by_o two_o other_o passage_n out_o of_o those_o book_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o one_o lib._n 1._o c._n 3._o where_o when_o he_o have_v declare_v that_o some_o of_o the_o greek_n and_o barbarian_n own_a the_o son_n of_o god_n he_o add_v we_o according_a to_o the_o faith_n of_o his_o doctrine_n which_o we_o have_v for_o certain_a divine_o inspire_v do_v believe_v that_o it_o be_v no_o other_o way_n possible_a to_o expound_v the_o more_o eminent_a and_o more_o divine_a account_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o to_o bring_v this_o to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o man_n but_o only_o by_o that_o scripture_n which_o be_v inspire_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o be_v by_o the_o evangelical_n and_o apostolical_a as_o also_o that_o of_o the_o law_n and_o the_o prophet_n now_o it_o be_v not_o conceivable_a that_o he_o who_o believe_v that_o without_o the_o scripture_n there_o can_v be_v no_o eminent_a christian_a knowledge_n of_o christ_n shall_v lay_v any_o other_o rule_n of_o faith_n or_o exclude_v scripture_n from_o be_v that_o rule_n the_o other_o passage_n be_v lib._n 4._o c._n 1._o it_o be_v not_o enough_o he_o say_v for_o they_o who_o discourse_n of_o such_o and_o so_o great_a thing_n to_o commit_v the_o matter_n to_o humane_a sense_n and_o the_o common_a understanding_n but_o we_o must_v take_v for_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o thing_n we_o speak_v the_o testimony_n also_o of_o the_o divine_a scripture_n which_o testimony_n that_o they_o may_v afford_v we_o certain_a and_o undoubted_a faith_n either_o in_o such_o thing_n as_o be_v to_o be_v speak_v by_o we_o or_o in_o those_o that_o be_v already_o speak_v it_o seem_v necessary_a to_o show_v that_o they_o be_v the_o divine_a scripture_n inspire_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n which_o he_o there_o undertake_v to_o prove_v what_o can_v be_v speak_v more_o full_o to_o make_v scripture_n both_o the_o only_a rule_n and_o a_o certain_a and_o undoubted_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o if_o yet_o nothing_o will_v satisfy_v but_o the_o word_n rule_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o also_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o his_o four_o book_n immediate_o before_o his_o anacephalaeosis_n where_o he_o say_v our_o understanding_n be_v to_o be_v keep_v to_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o divine_a letter_n though_o enough_o have_v be_v already_o observe_v to_o show_v the_o great_a mistake_n of_o this_o citation_n from_o origen_n i_o shall_v yet_o far_o take_v notice_n that_o the_o phrase_n which_o deceive_v this_o author_n ecclesiastica_fw-la traditio_fw-la &_o ecclesiastica_fw-la praedicatio_fw-la do_v both_o of_o they_o among_o the_o father_n oft_o signify_v the_o delivery_n in_o the_o church_n by_o the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o to_o avoid_v multiply_v instance_n concern_v ecclesiastical_a tradition_n i_o shall_v refer_v to_o what_o shall_v be_v speak_v concern_v clemens_n alexandrinus_n who_o scholar_n origen_n be_v and_o to_o what_o be_v hereafter_o cite_v from_o athanasius_n against_o samosatenus_fw-la concern_v the_o phrase_n of_o ecclesiastical_a preach_n we_o may_v observe_v a_o like_a phrase_n in_o austin_n de_fw-la unitate_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la c._n 16._o let_v they_o show_v their_o church_n if_o they_o can_v in_o the_o prescript_n of_o the_o law_n in_o the_o prediction_n of_o the_o prophet_n in_o the_o song_n of_o the_o psalm_n in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o pastor_n himself_o in_o the_o preach_n and_o labour_n of_o the_o evangelist_n that_o be_v in_o all_o the_o canonical_a authority_n of_o the_o holy_a book_n somewhat_o alike_o expression_n be_v above_o cite_v from_o irenaeus_n lib._n 2._o c._n 46._o and_o from_o leo_n ep._n 10._o in_o sect._n 8._o n._n 2._o his_o other_o testimony_n from_o origen_n be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o 29_o hom._n in_o matt._n we_o ought_v not_o to_o believe_v otherwise_o than_o as_o the_o church_n of_o god_n have_v deliver_v we_o by_o succession_n which_o word_n he_o there_o speak_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n with_o the_o former_a to_o assert_v the_o way_n of_o the_o church_n tradition_n and_o that_o scriptural_a against_o the_o heretic_n to_o understand_v origen_n herein_o it_o be_v not_o amiss_o to_o observe_v a_o little_a before_o these_o word_n he_o expound_v the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n to_o be_v a_o word_n which_o stand_v in_o the_o place_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o persuade_v to_o depart_v from_o the_o creator_n who_o be_v the_o only_a and_o true_a god_n and_o to_o believe_v another_o god_n we_o know_v not_o who_o above_o he_o to_o who_o none_o be_v like_a in_o which_o word_n he_o evident_o refer_v to_o the_o ancient_a heretic_n and_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o 30._o hom._n name_n basilides_n martion_n valentinus_n and_o apelles_n to_o who_o he_o refer_v every_o one_o of_o which_o as_o the_o church-history_n inform_v we_o bring_v in_o another_o god_n from_o the_o true_a concern_v these_o heresy_n hom._n 29._o at_o the_o end_n he_o exhort_v that_o though_o they_o shall_v pretend_v some_o scripture_n they_o shall_v not_o believe_v they_o but_o keep_v to_o the_o church_n tradition_n why_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v believe_v in_o pretend_v to_o some_o place_n of_o scripture_n he_o show_v because_o the_o light_n of_o truth_n do_v not_o appear_v from_o any_o place_n of_o scripture_n but_o from_o all_o scripture_n that_o be_v of_o the_o law_n prophet_n evangelist_n and_o apostle_n that_o the_o church_n tradition_n he_o recommend_v be_v that_o only_a which_o be_v ground_v upon_o and_o according_a to_o scripture_n be_v evident_a in_o that_o a_o little_a before_o he_o say_v the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n do_v always_o superadd_a something_o to_o what_o be_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o shorten_n those_o day_n he_o expound_v that_o the_o good_a god_n will_v cut_v off_o all_o those_o additament_n to_o scripture_n by_o who_o he_o please_v origen_n here_o all_o along_o agree_v with_o the_o protestant_n rule_n but_o no_o way_n with_o oral_a tradition_n nor_o with_o any_o thing_n else_o that_o differ_v from_o scripture_n or_o add_v to_o it_o but_o he_o account_v all_o such_o as_o the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o observe_v many_o other_o testimony_n from_o origen_n which_o i_o omit_v as_o suppose_v i_o have_v from_o these_o two_o place_n choose_v by_o this_o author_n show_v enough_o that_o origen_n own_v the_o rule_n of_o scripture_n protestant_n as_o well_o as_o origen_n will_v not_o have_v man_n be_v delude_v by_o the_o subtlety_n of_o any_o heretic_n who_o pretend_v to_o urge_v scripture_n and_o yet_o they_o no_o more_o thereby_o disow_v its_o be_v a_o rule_n of_o doctrine_n than_o our_o saviour_n do_v disow_v it_o as_o a_o rule_n of_o life_n when_o he_o will_v not_o be_v tempt_v by_o the_o devil_n cite_v the_o word_n of_o scripture_n to_o act_v against_o its_o command_n sect_n xii_o what_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n own_v by_o tertullian_n three_o discourse_n of_o tertullian_n be_v refer_v to_o by_o this_o discourser_n the_o first_o of_o which_o be_v the_o praescriptione_n adversus_fw-la haereticos_fw-la cite_v corol._n 15._o where_o he_o will_v not_o allow_v heretic_n to_o argue_v out_o of_o scripture_n the_o design_n of_o this_o treatise_n of_o tertullian_n be_v to_o evidence_n that_o the_o doctrine_n profess_v in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o true_a christian_a doctrine_n against_o such_o heretic_n which_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mould_n with_o they_o irenaeus_n and_o origen_n oppose_v who_o either_o will_v not_o admit_v the_o scripture_n cap._n 17._o or_o else_o change_v the_o very_a propriety_n of_o the_o word_n not_o allow_v their_o know_a signification_n but_o imagine_v in_o they_o strange_a thing_n which_o no_o way_n appear_v which_o be_v the_o way_n of_o the_o valentinian_o c._n 38._o and_o these_o heretic_n be_v not_o satisfy_v with_o what_o be_v deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n but_o produce_v other_o thing_n c._n 8._o against_o these_o he_o plead_v prescription_n as_o to_o the_o true_a christian_a doctrine_n as_o be_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o have_v communion_n with_o they_o he_o show_v there_o be_v no_o dispute_v with_o such_o heretic_n from_o scripture_n since_o they_o will_v not_o stand_v to_o it_o c._n 17_o 18._o and_o since_o these_o heretic_n do_v not_o own_o the_o only_a god_n and_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n c._n 7._o and_o 13_o 14._o he_o urge_v that_o they_o be_v
faith_n ruin_n themselves_o wherefore_o say_v he_o bless_a paul_n say_v great_a be_v the_o mystery_n of_o godliness_n god_n manifest_a in_o the_o flesh_n etc._n etc._n a_o little_a after_o he_o say_v to_o make_v a_o exact_a search_n be_v that_o few_o can_v do_v but_o to_o hold_v fast_o the_o faith_n belong_v to_o all_o who_o be_v persuade_v by_o god_n then_o follow_v the_o word_n cite_v he_o that_o search_v after_o that_o which_o be_v above_o his_o reach_n be_v in_o danger_n but_o he_o who_o abide_v in_o the_o thing_n deliver_v be_v out_o of_o danger_n wherefore_o we_o persuade_v you_o as_o also_o we_o persuade_v ourselves_o to_o keep_v the_o faith_n deliver_v and_o avoid_v profane_a word_n of_o novelty_n thus_o far_o this_o discourser_n cite_v but_o then_o follow_v and_o to_o fear_v a_o inquisitive_a search_n into_o so_o great_a mystery_n but_o to_o confess_v that_o god_n be_v manifest_a in_o the_o flesh_n according_a to_o the_o apostle_n tradition_n by_o this_o view_n of_o the_o whole_a sense_n of_o athanasius_n it_o be_v evident_a he_o design_n to_o put_v they_o off_o from_o curious_a question_n about_o these_o high_a mystery_n to_o rely_v on_o the_o write_a scripture_n tradition_n which_o in_o these_o word_n he_o refer_v to_o and_o in_o the_o same_o treatise_n he_o urge_v other_o scripture_n to_o confirm_v this_o point_n use_v these_o word_n concern_v scripture-testimony_n it_o speak_v evident_o it_o teach_v we_o as_o manifest_o the_o last_o testimony_n he_o cite_v from_o athanasius_n be_v in_o his_o epistle_n to_o epictetus_n where_o inveigh_v against_o he_o who_o write_v that_o christ_n body_n be_v consubstantial_a to_o his_o divinity_n he_o indeed_o say_v that_o thing_n that_o be_v so_o manifest_o evil_a it_o be_v not_o fit_a to_o lay_v they_o further_o open_v or_o spend_v more_o time_n about_o they_o lest_o thereby_o contentious_a man_n shall_v judge_v they_o doubtful_a then_o follow_v the_o word_n by_o this_o author_n refer_v to_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o answer_v to_o such_o thing_n and_o say_v that_o these_o thing_n be_v not_o of_o the_o catholic_n church_n nor_o do_v our_o father_n so_o think_v but_o his_o next_o word_n be_v but_o lest_o our_o silence_n shall_v make_v they_o shameless_a it_o be_v requisite_a to_o speak_v something_o from_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o after_o many_o argument_n from_o scripture_n say_v wherefore_o let_v they_o confess_v that_o they_o have_v err_v be_v persuade_v by_o the_o holy_a scripture_n so_o that_o we_o see_v he_o no_o way_n reject_v the_o scripture_n from_o be_v his_o rule_n though_o he_o say_v as_o protestant_n also_o will_v that_o some_o heresy_n may_v be_v so_o absurd_a that_o it_o be_v enough_o against_o they_o to_o show_v they_o contrary_a to_o all_o ancient_o receive_v doctrine_n and_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o yet_o even_o in_o these_o he_o refer_v to_o scripture_n as_o the_o best_a mean_n of_o conviction_n though_o the_o judgement_n of_o athanasius_n be_v already_o sufficient_o manifest_a i_o shall_v brief_o refer_v to_o two_o other_o testimony_n one_o be_v a_o fragment_n of_o his_o 39_o epistle_n where_o when_o he_o have_v reckon_v the_o book_n of_o scripture_n he_o say_v these_o be_v the_o well_n of_o salvation_n in_o these_o only_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o godliness_n declare_v let_v no_o man_n add_v any_o thing_n to_o these_o nor_o take_v any_o thing_n from_o they_o another_o testimony_n be_v observable_a among_o his_o various_a treatise_n against_o divers_a heresy_n he_o have_v one_o which_o concern_v this_o discourser_n and_o if_o as_o some_o think_v it_o be_v theodoret_n treatise_n it_o will_v still_o be_v of_o use_n to_o we_o against_o they_o who_o say_v man_n shall_v not_o search_v out_o of_o scripture_n but_o be_v satisfy_v with_o their_o own_o faith_n where_o very_o much_o to_o our_o purpose_n i_o only_o mention_v one_o short_a expression_n will_v thou_o that_o i_o shall_v reject_v the_o scripture_n where_o then_o shall_v i_o have_v knowledge_n will_v thou_o that_o i_o shall_v forsake_v knowledge_n where_o then_o shall_v i_o have_v faith_n but_o i_o suppose_v i_o need_v add_v no_o more_o to_o evidence_n that_o athanasius_n make_v scripture_n the_o rule_n of_o faith_n sect_n xv._o what_o be_v own_v as_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n by_o s._n basil_n our_o discourser_n likewise_o pretend_v to_o have_v s._n basil_n on_o his_o side_n from_o who_o he_o cite_v two_o testimony_n which_o must_v be_v examine_v the_o first_o whereof_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o his_o first_o book_n against_o eunomius_n where_o when_o eunomius_n require_v they_o who_o hear_v or_o read_v he_o not_o to_o attribute_v any_o thing_n to_o the_o great_a party_n or_o the_o multitude_n or_o the_o dignity_n of_o person_n s._n basil_n answer_v in_o the_o word_n this_o author_n refer_v to_o shall_v we_o be_v persuade_v by_o thou_o judge_v the_o tradition_n which_o in_o all_o age_n past_a have_v prevail_v under_o so_o many_o holy_a man_n more_o dishonourable_a than_o your_o impious_a conceit_n but_o be_v this_o to_o make_v tradition_n a_o rule_n of_o faith_n when_o i_o say_v that_o i_o will_v account_v more_o honourable_o of_o s._n basil_n judgement_n than_o of_o this_o discourser_n fond_a conceit_n do_v i_o by_o this_o make_v s._n basil_n the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o why_o may_v not_o s._n basil_n prefer_v other_o catholic_n teacher_n before_o eunomius_n and_o yet_o not_o make_v they_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n yea_o it_o be_v evident_a from_o the_o very_a place_n he_o design_v not_o here_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o to_o speak_v against_o the_o arrogancy_n of_o eunomius_n yet_o in_o this_o book_n he_o urge_v many_o thing_n from_o the_o scripture_n with_o such_o preface_n to_o they_o as_o these_o we_o will_v demonstrate_v from_o the_o scripture_n we_o be_v teach_v of_o the_o scripture_n how_o accurate_o and_o evident_o they_o testify_v and_o these_o thing_n seem_v to_o make_v scripture_n a_o rule_n of_o faith_n his_o other_o testimony_n be_v from_o s._n basil_n against_o the_o sabellion_n arian_n and_o anomaean_o where_o observe_v that_o those_o heretic_n delight_v in_o some_o sophistical_a nicety_n and_o do_v not_o entertain_v the_o plain_a delivery_n in_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o father_n he_o exhort_v in_o these_o word_n lest_o thou_o shall_v separate_v the_o spirit_n from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n than_o follow_v the_o word_n cite_v by_o this_o discourser_n let_v tradition_n deter_v thou_o the_o lord_n teach_v so_o the_o apostle_n preach_v so_o the_o father_n conserve_v it_o the_o martyr_n confirm_v it_o let_v it_o suffice_v thou_o to_o speak_v as_o thou_o be_v teach_v and_o then_o he_o add_v away_o with_o these_o piece_n of_o sophistry_n either_o the_o spirit_n be_v unbegotten_a or_o beget_v if_o he_o be_v unbegotten_a he_o be_v the_o father_n if_o he_o be_v beget_v he_o be_v the_o son_n if_o neither_o he_o be_v then_o a_o creature_n now_o that_o in_o this_o place_n he_o chief_o intend_v the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o tradition_n in_o scripture_n and_o the_o council_n decision_n agreeable_a to_o this_o holy_a scripture_n be_v evident_a from_o the_o design_n of_o his_o whole_a book_n wherein_o he_o prove_v the_o truth_n by_o scripture_n and_o thus_o declare_v his_o own_o sense_n not_o long_o before_o concern_v the_o holy_a spirit_n we_o exhort_v you_o that_o you_o will_v not_o seek_v to_o hear_v of_o we_o any_o time_n that_o which_o be_v please_v to_o yourselves_o but_o that_o which_o be_v well_o please_v to_o the_o lord_n and_o agreeable_a to_o the_o scripture_n and_o not_o contrary_a to_o the_o father_n these_o word_n plead_v for_o the_o rule_n of_o scripture_n not_o against_o they_o but_o that_o more_o clear_o we_o may_v understand_v the_o opinion_n of_o s._n basil_n concern_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n i_o shall_v refer_v to_o his_o treatise_n of_o faith_n tom._n 2._o where_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o will_v keep_v himself_o to_o what_o he_o have_v receive_v from_o the_o scripture_n of_o divine_a inspiration_n and_o a_o little_a after_o say_v it_o be_v a_o manifest_a fall_v off_o from_o the_o faith_n and_o evidence_n of_o pride_n either_o to_o reject_v any_o thing_n of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v write_v or_o to_o bring_v in_o any_o thing_n of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o write_v when_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o say_v my_o sheep_n will_v hear_v my_o voice_n what_o word_n can_v be_v more_o full_a to_o show_v what_o he_o own_v for_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n sect_n xvi_o what_o be_v by_o s._n austin_n account_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n this_o discourser_n tell_v we_o he_o must_v not_o omit_v s._n austin_n i_o confess_v i_o wonder_v how_o he_o adventure_v to_o produce_v he_o when_o it_o be_v so_o manifest_o apparent_a that_o he_o very_o frequent_o and_o
new_a testament_n write_v and_o eusebius_n relate_v that_o s._n mark_v carry_v his_o write_a gospel_n and_o preach_v it_o in_o egypt_n hist_o eccles_n lib._n 2._o c._n 11._o and_o s._n peter_n himself_o make_v use_v of_o s._n paul_n write_n and_o commend_v they_o 2_o pet._n 3.15_o 16._o and_o so_o do_v all_o the_o ancient_a father_n of_o apostolical_a write_n he_o be_v bold_a to_o say_v that_o the_o revolter_n from_o primitive_a method_n close_v with_o scripture_n as_o the_o rule_n but_o in_o truth_n when_o the_o world_n err_v by_o vain_a tradition_n it_o be_v none_o other_o than_o god_n himself_o who_o write_v the_o ten_o commandment_n and_o give_v the_o law_n of_o moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n to_o guide_v the_o israelite_n and_o when_o pharisaism_n that_o great_a heresy_n be_v maintain_v by_o tradition_n they_o who_o lay_v scripture_n as_o the_o rule_n against_o it_o be_v none_o other_o than_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n who_o refer_v to_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o give_v forth_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n but_o he_o say_v scripture_n as_o it_o be_v make_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v bring_v to_o the_o vile_a degree_n of_o contempt_n and_o every_o upstart_n heresy_n father_n itself_o upon_o it_o but_o who_o contemn_v it_o not_o protestant_n who_o make_v it_o their_o rule_n and_o they_o who_o do_v will_v be_v high_o guilty_a as_o be_v the_o despiser_n of_o jesus_n who_o be_v also_o contemn_v and_o despise_v of_o man_n but_o be_v this_o a_o cause_n of_o contempt_n if_o all_o heresy_n pretend_v to_o it_o do_v they_o not_o all_o pretend_v to_o the_o right_n worship_v the_o true_a god_n the_o true_a follow_v of_o christ_n and_o own_v christian_n religion_n as_o well_o as_o to_o the_o scripture_n and_o be_v these_o excellent_a thing_n the_o more_o contemptible_a because_o they_o pretend_v to_o they_o yet_o it_o be_v false_a that_o all_o heresy_n have_v pretend_v to_o scripture_n for_o as_o some_o have_v deny_v scripture_n as_o it_o be_v witness_v by_o irenaeus_n and_o tertullian_n as_o some_o have_v go_v to_o revelation_n and_o secret_a way_n of_o delivery_n of_o doctrine_n as_o the_o same_o author_n show_n and_o the_o history_n of_o simon_n magus_n basilides_n martion_n manes_n and_o other_o evidence_n so_o other_o have_v pretend_v to_o the_o public_a church-tradition_n continue_v to_o their_o time_n thus_o do_v the_o heresy_n of_o artemon_n in_o eus_n hist_o eccles_n lib._n 5._o c._n 27._o who_o declare_v that_o christ_n be_v only_a man_n and_o their_o ancestor_n they_o say_v have_v declare_v this_o unto_o they_o to_o be_v not_o only_o that_o which_o the_o apostle_n receive_v from_o the_o lord_n but_o that_o which_o they_o general_o teach_v and_o be_v continue_v until_o the_o time_n of_o victor_n and_o that_o zephyrinus_n who_o succeed_v victor_n at_o rome_n and_o in_o who_o time_n these_o heretic_n live_v corrupt_v this_o teach_n it_o seem_v this_o heresy_n have_v numerous_a follower_n or_o attestor_n in_o that_o it_o be_v there_o say_v in_o eusebius_n it_o may_v have_v have_v much_o probability_n if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v contradict_v by_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_a brethren_n yea_o these_o very_a heretic_n do_v endeavour_v to_o alter_v and_o corrupt_v the_o scripture_n so_o far_o they_o be_v from_o make_v they_o a_o rule_n he_o further_o say_v the_o many_o sect_n in_o england_n flow_v from_o this_o principle_n of_o scripture_n be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o it_o be_v a_o wonder_n this_o do_v not_o oblige_v man_n to_o renounce_v that_o principle_n which_o be_v the_o necessary_a parent_n of_o such_o disorder_n this_o have_v be_v answer_v disc_n 3._o n._n 3_o 4._o so_o far_o as_o concern_v difference_n of_o opinion_n but_o that_o all_o the_o sect_n in_o england_n do_v arise_v from_o this_o opinion_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v very_o far_o from_o truth_n for_o first_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o some_o of_o these_o sect_n do_v not_o profess_v it_o to_o be_v their_o rule_n i_o suppose_v he_o know_v there_o be_v some_o of_o his_o persuasion_n that_o make_v tradition_n their_o rule_n and_o he_o know_v there_o be_v other_o who_o pretend_v to_o be_v guide_v by_o the_o light_n within_o they_o and_o the_o way_n of_o redress_v these_o sect_n be_v by_o receive_v this_o general_a truth_n second_o other_o sect_n or_o party_n of_o man_n there_o be_v who_o indeed_o profess_v to_o follow_v these_o scripture_n as_o their_o rule_n but_o it_o be_v not_o their_o own_n but_o their_o not_o right_a use_v they_o which_o be_v the_o occasion_n of_o their_o error_n it_o be_v their_o over_o rash_o entertain_v their_o own_o conception_n without_o sufficient_a and_o unprejudiced_a inquiry_n as_o if_o they_o be_v plain_a in_o scripture_n and_o necessary_a doctrine_n when_o indeed_o they_o be_v not_o and_o the_o true_a way_n for_o heal_v these_o distemper_n be_v by_o lay_v aside_o such_o rashness_n and_o prejudice_n resolve_v to_o close_v with_o that_o only_o as_o necessary_a doctrine_n which_o upon_o impartial_a inquiry_n appear_v plain_a in_o scripture_n and_o to_o use_v serious_a diligence_n in_o such_o inquiry_n and_o this_o be_v to_o act_v according_a to_o protestant_a principle_n yea_o according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n who_o do_v not_o give_v such_o direction_n to_o the_o sadducee_n who_o strict_o profess_v to_o own_o the_o law_n but_o deny_v the_o resurrection_n that_o the_o way_n to_o be_v free_a from_o their_o error_n be_v to_o reject_v that_o rule_n but_o blame_v they_o as_o not_o know_v the_o scripture_n and_o declare_v that_o therefore_o they_o do_v err_v and_o if_o this_o be_v true_o heed_v all_o disorderly_a sect_n will_v be_v at_o a_o end_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a shall_v we_o reject_v these_o excellent_a discovery_n of_o god_n because_o they_o have_v be_v abuse_v by_o the_o sin_n of_o man_n to_o the_o promote_a many_o sect_n where_o shall_v we_o leave_v when_o christian_n embrace_v the_o doctrine_n of_o jesus_n and_o what_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n many_o sect_n hence_o take_v occasion_n all_o to_o pretend_v to_o this_o doctrine_n must_v christianity_n therefore_o be_v also_o disclaim_v and_o with_o much_o great_a reason_n must_v not_o all_o controversial_a inquiry_n and_o speculation_n in_o theology_n be_v abandon_v because_o they_o be_v the_o parent_n of_o many_o sect_n and_o division_n even_o among_o the_o papist_n and_o must_v not_o all_o reason_n and_o apprehension_n be_v disclaim_v because_o they_o be_v the_o original_n of_o so_o many_o dispute_v and_o different_a sect_n both_o in_o philosophy_n and_o divinity_n this_o will_v be_v the_o way_n to_o renounce_v be_v man_n and_o be_v christian_n thus_o the_o reject_v the_o scripture_n will_v be_v take_v poison_n instead_o of_o cure_n yea_o it_o will_v be_v as_o if_o the_o food_n use_v among_o civilise_a nation_n shall_v be_v prohibit_v and_o their_o civil_a right_n disclaim_v because_o many_o abuse_v the_o former_a by_o intemperance_n to_o surfeit_n and_o disease_n and_o the_o latter_a be_v the_o occasion_n of_o war_n strife_n and_o contention_n and_o therefore_o that_o man_n shall_v live_v only_o on_o acorn_n and_o such_o other_o fruit_n of_o the_o field_n and_o without_o any_o possession_n as_o wild_a man_n that_o they_o may_v be_v thereby_o out_o of_o these_o danger_n who_o see_v not_o that_o temperance_n and_o a_o peaceable_a spirit_n will_v be_v the_o best_a preservative_n from_o these_o danger_n and_o will_v make_v the_o state_n of_o man_n and_o of_o the_o world_n excellent_a and_o though_o there_o may_v then_o remain_v some_o infirmity_n in_o the_o constitution_n either_o of_o the_o body_n natural_a or_o politic_a yet_o none_o so_o great_a as_o will_v be_v occasion_v by_o reject_v the_o course_n of_o a_o civilise_a life_n so_o if_o the_o abovementioned_a protestant_a principle_n be_v put_v in_o practice_n there_o may_v remain_v some_o different_a apprehension_n and_o opinion_n yet_o none_o such_o as_o will_v be_v either_o dangerous_a or_o disturb_v but_o as_o the_o person_n may_v have_v faith_n and_o salvation_n so_o both_o church_n and_o state_n may_v enjoy_v their_o peace_n and_o quiet_a a_o answer_n to_o the_o five_o discourse_n inquire_v into_o tradition_n and_o show_v that_o none_o of_o the_o property_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n agree_v to_o it_o before_o i_o come_v to_o disprove_v what_o be_v deliver_v by_o this_o author_n on_o the_o behalf_n of_o his_o way_n of_o tradition_n it_o will_v be_v requisite_a first_o to_o state_n the_o question_n concern_v oral_a and_o practical_a tradition_n and_o to_o show_v what_o we_o grant_v concern_v it_o and_o what_o we_o deny_v that_o so_o it_o may_v after_o appear_v how_o far_o we_o have_v clear_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o protestant_n assertion_n we_o assert_v the_o